rt+Miimtm 


;-NRLF 


B    3    12^    20*1 


tin    1 1   i-k  i     k  V  f    t  ■    ua  i       li  ( 

IllKiwKwn 


< 


»ER^ 


T\ 


UBF 


UNIVE 


?S» 


YY  OF 


CAtlFORKlA 


"ANTHROPOLOGY 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

Anthropology 

IN  MEMORY  OF 


Martha  Beckwith 


c 


*fi 


<J3 


rU^t 


Ly/pt^ 


i 


3^ 


THE 


MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER: 


MEMOIR 


OF 


LUCY  GOODALE  THURSTON, 


OP 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


"  "Why  brought  here  to  wither. 
But  to  fulfil  some  high  behest  of  heaven  1" 


PUBLISHED    BY   THE 

AMERICAN    TRACT    SOCIETY, 

150   NASSAU-STREET,   NEW   YORK. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1842,  by  A.  P.  Cnmings 
in  tlie  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  for  the  South- 
em  District  of  New  York. 

Right  of  publishing  transferred  to  the  American  Tract  Society. 


Anthropology 


GIFT 


J?V34£0 

ANTHROP. 

LIBRARY 


PREFACE. 


About  one  year  ago,  God,  in  his  providence, 
brought  to  this  country  the  child  of  one  of  our 
oldest  missionaries  in  the  far  off  isles  of  the  seas. 
She  was  among  the  first  of  the  children  of  the  mis- 
sionaries who  have  been  retained  at  a  missionary 
station  to  so  mature  an  age ;  and  notwithstanding 
all  the  disadvantages  of  her  isolated  situation,  at- 
tained a  high  degree  of  mental  cultivation ;  and 
gave,  living  and  dying,  evidence  of  sincere  piety. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen  she  landed  upon  our 
shores,  with  the  expectation  of  enjoying,  for  a  sea- 
son, the  advantages  of  the  society  and  institutions 
of  Christian  America  ;  but  within  three  weeks  after 
the  time  of  her  arrival,  she  found  a  place  in  our 
sepulchres. 

The  brief  obituary  notice  of  this  young  person, 
published  a  short  time  after  her  death,  in  the  New 

620 


4  PREFACE. 

York  Observer,  excited  very  general  interest,  and 
the  request  was  immediately  made  from  various 
directions,  by  members  of  the  American  Board,  and 
other  friends  of  missions,  that  a  more  extended 
memoir  might  be  given  to  the  public.  The  writer, 
however,  would  never  have  undertaken  its  prepa- 
ration but  at  the  suggestion  of  Rev.  Dr.  Anderson, 
the  Secretary  of  the  Board  who  has  charge  of  the 
foreign  department,  who  was  of  the  opinion  that 
such  a  memoir  would  not  only  subserve  the  cause 
of  youthful  piety,  but  have  a  favorable  bearing  on 
the  cause  of  missions. 

It  has  not  been  the  object  of  the  writer  to  de- 
scribe a  child  of  unusual  powers  of  mind  or  attain- 
ments in  piety,  nor  to  present  a  narrative  of  a 
remarkable  or  uncommon  character ;  but  to  give 
the  simple  history  of  a  missionary's  child,  reared 
at  a  missionary  station  in  one  of  the  darkest  cor- 
ners of  the  earth,  to  show  what  may  be  accom- 
plished with  the  blessing  of  God  by  intelligent 
Christian  parents,  even  when  deprived  of  many  oi 
those  facilities  which  are  usually  deemed  essentia] 
in  the  education  of  children ;  and  especially  to  call 
up,  in  the  minds  of  both  parents  and  children,  a 
deepei  interest  in  the  families  of  missionaries,  and 


PREFACE.  5 

more  ardent  desires  for  the  salvation  of  the  hea- 
then. 

What  Lucy  Thurston  was,  and  what  she  became 
in  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  her  situation,  is 
here  presented  chiefly  in  her  own  language,  by 
extracts  from  her  journal  and  letters.  Thus,  being 
dead,  she  yet  speaketh.  If  her  example  should 
inculcate  any  new  lessons  of  meekness,  humility, 
and  loveliness  of  deportment ;  if  it  should  impress 
upon  the  minds  of  any  of  the  youth  of  our  land 
the  importance  and  blessedness  of  early  piety,  or 
inspire  any  one  of  them  with  a  love  for  the  mis- 
sionary cause,  she  will  not  speak  in  vain.  And  if 
her  brief  history  should  throw  any  light  upon  the 
question,  "  How  are  the  children  of  missionaries  to 
be  educated?"  and  awaken  in  the  hearts  of  any  of 
God's  people  stronger  sympathies  for  their  mission- 
ary brethren,  or  a  deeper  sense  of  their  obligations 
to  labor  and  pray,  and  give  of  their  substance, 
"  that  the  kingdom  of  glory  may  be  hastened,"  the 
writer  will  ever  rejoice,  that  by  a  peculiar  provi- 
dence she  was  permitted  to  stand  by  the  dying  bed 
)f  "  the  missionary's  daughter." 

For  the  benefit  of  those  into  whose  hands  this 
book  may  fall,  and  who  may  not  be  familiar  with 


£  PREFACE. 

the  history  of  the  Sandwich  Island  mission,  a  brief 
sketch  of  the  early  history  of  these  islands,  and  of 
the  introduction  and  progress  of  Christianity  upon 
them,  is  prefixed  to  the  memoir. 
March  1,  1842. 


CONTENTS. 


Pagw. 
Preface 8 

CHAPTER  I. 

Discovery Geography — Soil — Productions — First  visits  of 

Foreigners  to  the  Islands .     .       9 

CHAPTER  II. 
Character  of  the  Inhabitants — Despotic  Government — Hab- 
itations— Dress — Filthiness — Vicious  habits — Idolatry 

Kabu  system 1? 

CHAPTER  III. 
Remarkable  events  of  divine  Providence  which  prepared  the 
way  for  the  Mission  to  the  Sandwich  Islands     ...     20 

CHAPTER  IV. 
First  Mission  Company — Arrival — Change  effected  in  twenty 

years 25 

CHAPTER  V. 
Residence  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thurston — Peculiar  trials  of  Mis- 
sionary Parents — Views  of  Mr.   and  Mrs.  Thurston  with 
respect  to  their  children 29 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Lucy's  Birth  and  Childhood — Traits  of  Character — Peculiar 
circumstances  in  which  she  was  educated      .  .     33 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Extracts  from  her  Journal  and  Letters,  written  when  she  was 
from  eight  to  twelve  years  of  age 42 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Lucy's  religious  Character — Letters — Journal       .     .     .     [>G 


9  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  DC.  Page. 

Journal  continued — Her  public  profession  of  Religion    .     63 

CHAPTER  X. 
Journal  and  Letters,  written  when  Lucy  was  from  thirteen  to 
sixteen  years  of  age 71 

CHAPTER  XL 
Her  Character  and  Labors  as  a  Teacher — Prayers  in  the  Ha- 
waiian language — Letters 89 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Description  of  her  tour   around  Hawaii — Visit  to  the 
Volcano 103 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Letters  to  Lucy  from  the  Missionaries 119 

CHAPTER  XTV. 
Lucy  at  the  age  of  seventeen — Letters  in  view  of  her  depar- 
ture from  the  Islands 131 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Views  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thurston  in  bringing  their  children  to 
America — Journal — Parting  Interviews — Letter  to  Lucy 
from  her  Father 144 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Journal  of  her  Voyage ...  155 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
Arrival  in  America — Letter  to  her  Father — her  sickness  and 
death 179 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
Conclusion — Review — Traits  in  Lucy's  character  worthy  of 
imitation — Remarks      ...  193 

Appendix .  .  ...  210 


TIIF 


MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER 


CHAPTER  I. 

DISCOVERY    OF    THE    ISLANDS-GEOGRAPHY-SOIL— PRODUCTIONS— 
FIRST  VISITS  OF  FOREIGNERS. 

The  Sandwich  or  Hawaiian  Islands  were 
discovered  by  Captain  Cook  in  the  year  1778. 
They  form  one  of  the  largest  groups  of  islands 
belonging  to  that  portion  of  the  world  called 
Polynesia,  and  are  situated  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  in  about  20  deg.  north  latitude,  and 
about  155  of  longitude  west  from  Greenwich ; 
and  about  one-third  of  the  distance  from  the 
western  coast  of  Mexico  to  the  eastern  coast 
of  China.  They  are  ten  in  number  :  Hawaii, 
Maui,  Kahoolawe,  Lanai,  Molokai,  Oahu, 
Kauai,  Nihau,  and  two  small  uninhabited 
islands  ;*  the  first  was  for  many  years  known 
as  Owyhee,  the  land  of  Obookiah.     Honolulu, 

*  Pronounced  Hali-wye-e,  Mow-e,  Kah-ho-o-lah-way. 
Lah-ni,  Mo-lo-ki,  O-ah-hoo,  Kow-i,  Ne-how. 


10  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER 

on  the  island  of  Oahu,  has  the  finest  harbor  in 
the  islands,  and  has  already  become  a  seaport 
of  considerable  importance. 

These  islands  are  supposed  to  be  of  volcanic 
origin.  The  soil  consists  chiefly  of  decomposed 
lava.  Craters  of  extinct  volcanoes,  and  evi- 
dences of  eruptions,  are  everywhere  to  be 
seen.  Earthquakes  are  not  unfrequent  in  sev- 
eral of  these  islands,  and  on  Hawaii  is  an  im- 
mense volcano,  whose  mighty  fires  since  first 
discovered,  have  not  ceased  to  burn. 

The  productions  are  not  so  various  as  those 
of  many  other  islands  and  countries  in  the 
tropical  regions  ;  yet  many  of  the  fruits  of  the 
torrid  zone  are  found  in  perfection,  and  the 
soil  is  adapted  to  the  cultivation  of  all  the 
necessaries,  and  many  of  the  luxuries  of  life. 
The  culture  of  the  sugar-cane  has  been  suc- 
cessfully introduced  within  a  few  years,  and 
in  1840  the  first  exportation  of  sugar  and 
molasses  was  made  from  that  country. 

The  climate  is  mild  and  delightful,  the  ther- 
mometer ranging  from  60  to  85  deg.  of  Fah- 
renheit. 

The  inhabitants  are  of  the  same  race  as 
those  of  the  other  islands  of  Eastern  Polyne- 


VISITS   OF   FOREIGNERS.  11 

sia,  and  bear  a  strong  resemblance,  in  many 
respects,  to  the  inhabitants  of  Southern  Asia 
But  how  long  they  had  existed  as  a  nation, 
previous  to  the  discovery  of  the  islands  by 
Capt.  Cook,  or  what  was  their  origin,  is  a  mat- 
ter of  mere  conjecture.  He  found  them  a  race 
of  degraded  savages,  and  met  his  death  at 
their  hands.* 

During  the  forty  years  subsequent  to  their 
discovery,  the  islands  were  frequently  visited 
by  ships  from  various  countries.  Vancouver 
visited  them  in  1792,  and  established  a  friendly 
intercourse  with  the  king  and  chiefs.  Their 
convenient  position  procured  them  many  visits 
from  ships  engaged  in  the  whaling  business, 
and  in  trade  to  China  and  the  north-west 
coast  of  America.  American  merchants  had 
established  themselves  there  lon^  before  the 
entrance  of  American  missionaries ;  but  no 
improvement  was  made  in  the  temporal  or 
spiritual  condition  of  the  people.  The  love 
of  gain  had  led  many  an  adventurer  to  their 
shores,  but  as  yet  no  one  came  with  the  voice 

*  For  further  particulars  of  Capt.  Cook's  visit  to 
these  islands,  see  "Cook's  Voyages."  and  " Dibble's 
History  of  the  Sandwich  Islands." 


12  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

of  mercy — no  one  cared  for  their  benighted 
souls.  On  the  contrary,  the  vices  of  foreign 
lands,  which  were  abundantly  introduced,  only 
sunk  them  deeper  in  corruption  and  misery. 
Their  native  treachery  was  confirmed  and 
strengthened  by  the  unfair  dealings  of  sordid 
traders  ;- fire-arms  added  a  new  facility  to  the 
indulgence  of  their  cruel  and  malignant  pas- 
sions ;  and  the  introduction  of  intoxicating 
liquors,  and  the  unrestrained  licentiousness  of 
the  seamen,  completed  the  degradation  of  this 
benighted  people. 


CHARACTER   OF   THE   NATIVES.  13 

CHAPTER  II. 

CHARACTER  OF  THE  INHABIT  ANTS-DESPOTIC  GOVERNMENT  -HAB- 
ITATIONS— DRESS-FILTHINESS—  VICIOUS  HABITS-IDOLATRY— TABU 
SYSTEM. 

It  is  difficult  to  present  the  character  and 
condition  of  a  heathen  people  in  such  a  light 
that  they  may  be  appreciated  by  those  who 
dwell  in  these  favored  ends  of  the  earth.  There 
are  so  many  circumstances  which  go  to  make 
up  the  sum  of  human  civilization  and  tempo- 
ral comfort,  that  they  are  seldom  all  taken 
into  account.  The  writer  can  truly  say,  that 
after  reading  for  years  the  various  histories  of 
pagan  nations,  and  the  accounts  of  missiona- 
ries who  have  labored  among  them,  she  had 
formed  no  such  idea  of  the  degradation  of  the 
heathen,  as  is  gained  by  listening  to  the  verbal 
accounts  of  the  missionaries  who  first  planted 
the  standard  of  the  cross  among  them.  A  re- 
cent writer  says  on  the  subject,  "  I  had  some 
sense  of  the  degradation  of  the  heathen,  the 
first  year  of  my  residence  among  them,  but 
the  whole  period  of  seven  years  did  not  serve 
to  reach  in  conception  the  immense,  the  fath- 
omless depth."     We  will  present  a  few  of  the 


14  THE   MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

most  striking  facts  tending  to  show  the  condi- 
tion of  these  islanders,  when  first  visited  by 
the  missionaries. 

They  were  a  nation  of  ignorant,  degraded, 
naked  savages.  Their  government  was  an  ab- 
solute despotism.  The  common  people  were 
in  the  most  abject  slavery  to  the  king  and 
chiefs.  Their  lives  and  property  being  at  the 
arbitrary  disposal  of  their  rulers,  they  were 
destitute  of  motive  to  activity  or  enterprise. 

Their  dwellings  were  thatched  huts  ;  a  mat 
upon  the  ground  and  three  calabashes  or  gourd- 
shells,  one  for  fish,  another  for  poi',*  and  a  third 
for  water,  their  only  articles  of  furniture. 
Sitting  around  these  calabashes,  they  took  their 
food  with  their  fingers,  and  then  slept  promis- 
cuously like  a  herd  of  cattle,  upon  the  mat, 
which  served  alike  for  a  seat,  a  table,  and  a 
bed.  The  houses  of  the  chiefs  were  of  a  better 
character,  but  their  comforts  and  conveniences 
were  but  little  above  those  of  the  common  peo- 
ple. The  habits  of  all  classes  were  filthy  in  the 
extreme.  Cutaneous  diseases  were  universal, 
and  from  the  highest  chief  to  the  lowest  sub- 
ject, not  an  individual  was  free  from  vermin 

*  Pronounced  po-c. 


DRESS  AND  HABITS.  15 

The  kinsr  and  chiefs  had  in  some  degree 
adopted  the  American  style  of  dress,  and  wore 
garments  in  their  intercourse  with  foreigners. 
But  in  general  their  only  clothing  was  a  strip 
of  native  cloth,  made  of  the  bark  of  trees,  and 
the  common  people  were  accustomed  to  go 
entirely  naked.  Even  the  female  chiefs,  in 
the  early  period  of  the  residence  of  the  mis- 
sionaries on  the  islands,  have  entered  their 
houses  in  a  state  of  perfect  nudity,  and  with- 
out the  least  sense  of  impropriety  or  shame. 
Oh,  who  can  tell  the  pain  of  heart  that  our 
missionary  sisters  have  felt,  the  trials  to  which 
their  sensibilities  have  been  subjected,  in 
taking  up  a  residence  among  such  a  people. 
Thanks  be  to  God,  they  have  had  no  incon- 
siderable share  in  the  honor  and  privilege  of 
elevating  this  nation,  and  of  placing  their  own 
sex  in  a  position  alike  favorable  to  their  tem- 
poral comfort  and  their  eternal  salvation. 

But  poverty  and  filth  were  not  their  greatest 
miseries.  They  were  in  every  sense  a  corrupt 
and  vicious  nation.  The  family  compact  was 
unknown.  Polygamy  was  common,  and  licen- 
tiousness universal.  Parental  affection  was  ca- 
pricious, and  children  were  often  sacrificed  at 


16  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

their  birth,  merely  because  their  parents  wished 
to  be  rid  of  them.  Treachery  and  deceit  were  so 
common,  that  the  missionaries  were  obliged  to 
watch  their  household  effects  when  a  native 
was  present,  and  even  conversing  with  them. 
And  while  their  language  abounded  in  terms 
expressive  of  the  grossest  practices  and  vices,  it 
was  destitute  of  such  as  would  convey  an  idea 
of  virtue  or  rectitude.  In  conversation,  as  in  all 
other  intercourse,  they  knew  no  restraint.  And 
the  missionaries  remark,  that  after  years  of  in- 
struction and  example,  it  is  still  difficult  for 
the  people  to  conceive  of  the  proprieties  of  con- 
versation, or  to  understand  that  there  should 
be  any  subject  of  discourse  not  common  to  both 
sexes,  and  proper  under  all  circumstances. 

Their  religion  was  a  system  of  cruel  idola- 
try. Human  sacrifices  were  common ;  their 
altars  literally  flowed  with  human  blood,  mul- 
titudes being  often  sacrificed  at  one  offering. 
And  now,  as  the  missionary  goes  abroad  upon 
some  pedestrian  tour,  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
the  people,  he  passes  here  and  there  a  demol- 
ished temple,  around  which  lie  the  bleaching 
bones  of  human  victims. 

Connected  with  their  idol- worship  was  the 


THE  KABU    SYSTEM.  17 

fcabu  system.  This  was  a  system  of  arbitrary 
restrictions  and  prohibitions  imposed  upon  the 
people  by  the  king  and  priests.  The  word 
"  kabu,"  or  tabu,  as  it  is  commonly  written, 
implies  "  consecration  ;"  and  when  applied  to 
this  religious  system,  signified  that  certain 
persons,  places,  seasons,  and  things  were  sa- 
cred to  the  gods,  or  to  certain  persons  and 
purposes.  The  least  failure  in  the  observance 
of  the  kabu  was  punished  with  death.  Certain 
animals  and  trees  were  sacred  to  the  gods ; 
certain  kinds  of  food  were  sacred  to  the  kins* 
and  priests ;  particular  days  and  sometimes 
weeks  were  sacred  to  the  worship  of  the  gods, 
or  to  the  service  of  the  king  and  chiefs,  and 
during  these  seasons  the  most  common  acts  of 
life  were  forbidden.  The  persons  of  the  king, 
chiefs,  and  priests  were,  at  times,  so  sacred 
that  no  individual  could  accidentally  behold 
them  without  suffering  death.  These  prohi- 
ditions  were  inconceivably  numerous,  and  vio- 
lations of  them  so  unavoidable,  that  the  kaba 
seemed  like  a  system  for  effecting  the  destruc- 
tion of  human  beings,  and  the  absolute  misery 
of  those  who  survived,  rather  than  a  system 
of  religious  observances. 

Miss.  Daughter.  2 


18  THE   MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER 

No  class  of  persons  felt  the  burden  of  the  kabn 
as  did  the  females.  Women  were  forbidden  to 
eat  with  men,  or  to  partake  of  the  choicest  kinds 
of  meat,  fish,  or  fruit.  Even  the  highest  female 
chiefs  were  under  these  cruel  restrictions. 

A  female  missionary  once  said  to  me,  "  It 
is  to  the  Christian  religion  that  you  owe  the 
privilege  of  sitting   at   this  table  with  your 
husband,  and  of  eating  the  fruit  that  you  hold 
in  your  hand.     Before  we  went  to  the  country 
where  I  have  been  laboring,  no  woman  was 
allowed  to  sit  at  table  with  her  husband,  and, 
except  one  favorite  queen,  not  a  woman  in  the 
kingdom  could  taste  fruit,  under  penalty  of 
death."     To  sit  at  table  with  a  husband  was 
too  great  an  honor,  and  to  eat  fruit  too  great 
a  luxury  for  a  woman.     Oh,  what  an  amount 
of  suffering  has  paganism  inflicted  on  the  fe- 
male sex.     How  long  have  their    sighs    and 
tears  gone  up  to  an  "unknown  God,"  without 
an  answer.     But  the  prayer  of  the  Christian's 
faith  has  brought  relief.     Here,   as   in  every 
other  country  not  enlightened  by  the  beams 
of  the  Sun  of  righteousness,  woman  was  sunk 
to  the  lowest  place  of  abjection;  but  here  she 
has  already  "  lifted  up  her  head  and  rejoiced" 


NATIVE  POPULATION.  19 

in  the  light,  and  felt  the  elevating  power  of 
the  Gospel. 

Not  half  the  evils  of  the  condition  of  this 
people  are  here  taken  into  account.  But  even 
to  these  their  native  miseries,  acid  the  deadly 
vices  introduced  from  Christian  lands  during 
an  intercourse  of  forty  years,  and  the  reader 
may  form  some  conception  of  the  state  in 
which  they  were  found  twenty  years  ago  by 
the  American  missionaries. 

The  population  of  the  Sandwich  Islands 
was  estimated  by  Captain  Cook  at  400,000. 
Whether  that  was  correct  or  not,  it  was  then 
much  larger  than  it  is  at  present.  Various 
causes,  connected  with  their  religion,  govern- 
ment, and  domestic  customs,  have  long  com- 
bined to  depopulate  the  islands.  The  last 
census  shows  but  108,500  inhabitants. 

Since  the  labors  of  the  missionaries  have 
commenced,  the  progress  of  depopulation  has 
been  retarded,  but  not  arrested.  Yet  we  may 
indulge  the  hope  that  this  nation  is  not  des- 
tined to  melt  away  before  the  progress  of  civ- 
ilization, but  to  remain  a  lasting  monument  of 
God's  providence  and  grace,  in  bringing  the 
isles  of  the  seas  under  his  dominion. 


20  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

CHAPTER  III. 

REMARKABLE   EVENTS   OF   DIVINE   PROVIDENCE,    WHICH   PREPARED 
THE  WAY  FOR  THE  MISSION  TO  THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 

In  the  conversion  of  no  nation  from  Pagan- 
ism to  Christianity,  has  the  providence  of  God 
been  more  strikingly  manifest,  than  in  open- 
ing the  way  for  the  introduction  of  the  Grospel, 
and  promoting  its  progress  in  the  Sandwich 
Islands. 

The  different  islands  of  the  group  were  for- 
merly governed  by  separate  and  independent 
kings  and  chiefs.  They  were  frequently  en- 
gaged in  cruel  and  exterminating  wars  with 
each  other,  which  have  probably  greatly  accel- 
erated the  depopulation  of  the  islands.  A  for- 
midable obstacle  to  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity was  removed,  only  a  few  years  previous 
to  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries,  by  the  union 
of  the  islands  under  the  government  of  one 
ruler.  This  was  Kamehameha.  He  was  a 
petty  chief  of  one  of  the  districts  of  Hawaii ; 
possessing  remarkable  powers  of  mind,  bold- 
ness of  purpose,  and  great  physical  energy.  He 
had  been  successful  in  some  of  his  contests 
with  other  chiefs  of  his  island,  and  formed  the 


KAMEHAMEHA.  21 

design  of  subjecting  all  the  islands  to  his  do- 
minion. In  this  bold  project  he  was  at  length 
successful,  and  by  the  rare  combination  of  en- 
ergy of  character,  a  mild  disposition,  and  a 
humane  attention  to  the  welfare  of  his  subjects, 
established  a  consolidated  government. 

Kamehameha  derived  some  benefit  from  his 
intercourse  with  foreigners,  and  made  the  first 
attempt  to  adopt  the  customs  of  civilized  life 
among  his  people.  He  endeavored  to  intro- 
duce the  mechanic  arts,  encouraged  commerce, 
and  seemed  to  have  some  obscure  ideas  of  ele- 
vating his  nation.  The  news  of  the  great 
change  wrought  in  the  Society  Islands — where 
the  London  Missionary  Society  had  been  for 
many  years  laboring — had  reached  him,  and 
he  and  the  more  intelligent  of  his  people  had 
already  begun  to  sigh  for  the  better  religion 
of  the  land  afar  off. 

But  Kamehameha  died  a  heathen.  "  Feel- 
ing after  God  if  haply  he  might  find  him,"  on 
his  death-bed,  he  entreated  of  a  foreigner  by 
his  side,  "  Tell  me  plainly  of  the  religion  of 
the  Bible,  and  of  the  Christian's  God."  But 
alas,  no  messenger  of  the  everlasting  Gospel 
was  there,  to  point  him  to  the  Lamb  that  was 


22  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

slain  ;  and  the  soul  of  the  king,  and  the  priest 
went  untaught  to  the  bar  of  God. 

Kamehameha  died  on  the  8th  of  May,  1819 
He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Liholiho,  who 
struck  the  fatal  blow  to  the  kabu  system.  On 
an  appointed  day,  after  consultation  with  his 
chiefs,  the  king  sat  down  to  the  table  of  the 
women  of  the  royal  family,  and  declared  the 
kabu  to  be  abolished.  The  decree  was  pro- 
claimed through  the  islands.  The  temples  were 
destroyed,  the  altars  thrown  down,  the  idols 
burned,  and  the  debasing  system  of  idolatry, 
under  which  this  wretched  people  had  for  ages 
suffered,  and  for  which  thousands  of  deluded 
beings  had  bled  and  died,  was  in  one  day 
brought  to  the  ground.  The  nation  had  "  put 
away  their  strange  gods  from  among  them." 
The  isles  were  waiting  for  God's  law,  and  He 
who  had  thus  wonderfully  prepared  the  way, 
was  no  less  wonderfully  preparing  to  send  his 
law  and  his  Gospel  to  them. 

Does  the  reader  remember  to  have  heard  of 
Obookiah,  or  Obukahaia,  the  Sandwich  Island 
youth,  who  sat  on  the  steps  of  the  college  build- 
ings at  New  Haven,  and  wept,  as  he  thought  he 
could  gain  no  access  to  the  paths  of  knowledge  ? 


OBUKAIIAIA.  23 

Obukahaia  was  born  in  Hawaii  about  the 
year  1795,  in  the  reign  of  Kamehameha.  Dur- 
ing a  civil  war  his  parents  were  slain  before 
his  eyes,  and  he  was  kept  a  prisoner  till  found 
by  his  uncle,  the  high-priest  of  the  island,  who 
took  him  to  his  own  home.  Even  in  his  sav- 
age boyhood,  he  seems  to  have  possessed  tender 
sensibilities.  He  mourned  his  orphan  state, 
was  restless  and  unhappy,  and  formed  the  de- 
sign of  leaving  his  native  land.  In  1809,  he 
availed  himself  of  an  opportunity  of  coming  to 
the  United  States.  He  was  brought  to  New 
Haven,  Conn.,  where  he  soon  showed  a  strong 
desire  for  instruction,  was  taken  by  the  hand 
and  instructed  by  the  Rev.  C.  N.  Dwight ;  and 
was  subsequently  under  the  care  of  the  lament- 
ed and  revered  Samuel  J.  Mills,  till  he  entered 
the  foreign  mission  school  at  Cornwall,  Conn. 

Obukahaia  was  a  lovely  and  promising  youth. 
He  made  rapid  progress  in  knowledge,  and 
gave  early  evidence  of  piety.  His  heart  bled 
in  view  of  the  miseries  of  his  countrymen,  and 
he  was  laboring  to  prepare  himself  to  carry 
back  to  them  the  blessed  Gospel,  when  he  was 
seized  with  a  fever,  and  died  on  the  17th  of 
February,  1518.     But  "  he  died  as  a  Christian 


24  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

would  wish  to  die.  And  he  had  not  lived  in 
vain.  Life's  great  end  had  been  accomplished 
in  the  preparation  of  his  own  soul  for  the  life 
to  come.  His  tears  on  the  college  threshold, 
more  than  any  thing  else,  had  called  the  mis- 
sion school  into  existence,  and  secured  the 
preparation  of  several  others  of  his  countrymen, 
to  return  to  the  islands  instructed  in  the  way 
of  life.  He  had  lived  until  the  interest  in  his 
kindred  according  to  the  flesh  had  become  gen- 
eral, and  a  mission  to  the  Sandwich  Islands 
was  rendered  certain  and  near  at  hand." 

The  hearts  of  these  Hawaiian  kings  were 
in  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  and  while  he  turned 
them  as  the  rivers  of  waters  are  turned,  he  led 
this  orphan  boy  to  a  Christian  land,  and  gave 
him  a  part  equally  important  in  accomplishing 
his  will.  For  may  we  not  believe  that  the 
prayers  of  Obukahaia  with  his  devoted  teacher 
Mills,  and  other  Christians  in  America,  had 
a  prevailing  efficacy,  in  accomplishing  that 
change  which  took  place  while  the  missiona- 
ries were  on  their  way  across  the  ocean  ?* 

*  The  first  missionaries  sailed  on  the  23d  of  October, 
and  it  was  in  the  early  part  of  November,  that  the  kabu 
system  was  abolished  by  Liholiho. 


FIRST  MISSIONARIES  25 

CHAPTER  IV. 

FIRST  MISSION  COJfPANY— ARRIVAL—  CHANGE  EFFECTED  IN  TWENTY 

YEARS. 

On  the  23d  of  October,  1819,  the  brig  Thad- 
deus  sailed  from  Boston,  bearing  the  first  com- 
pany of  missionaries  to  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
Previous  to  their  embarkation,  they  were 
formed  into  a  mission  church  of  seventeen 
members — Rev.  Messrs.  Thurston  and  Bin*- 
ham  and  their  wives,  with  five  other  assistant 
missionaries  and  their  wives,  and  three  Sand- 
wich Island  youths,  who  had  been  educated  at 
the  Cornwall  school,  and  were  prepared  to  act 
as  interpreters  to  the  missionaries  on  their 
arrival.  After  a  safe  passage,  they  landed  at 
Kailua  on  the  4th  of  April,  1820,  little  expect- 
ing the  intelligence  that  awaited  them.  They 
had  been  preparing  to  contend  with  all  the  op- 
position of  a  system  strengthened  by  age,  and 
the  prejudices  of  ignorant  superstition;  but 
behold,  the  people  were  waiting  for  the  new 
religion  of  which  they  had  heard,  and  welcomed 
Do  their  shores  the  teachers  of  salvation. 

The  missionaries  were  kindly  received  by 
the  king  and  chiefs,  who  became  their  first 


2fi  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DATTGHTHP 

pupils  and  their  kindest  friends.  And  while 
they  have  enjoyed  the  favor  and  protection  of 
the  government,  they  have  received  every  en- 
couragement, and  enjoyed  every  facility,  which 
it  was  in  the  power  of  uncivilized  rulers  to 
bestow,  in  diffusing  the  knowledge  of  civiliza- 
tion and  the  Christian  religion  among  the  com- 
mon people.* 

It  would  be  interesting  to  trace  the  peculiar 
providence  of  God,  in  the  various  events  that 
have  marked  the  progress  of  the  mission  in  the 
Sandwich  Islands ;  to  portray  the  contrast 
which  is  visible  between  these  islands  as  they 
now  are,  and  as  they  were  twenty  years  ago ; 
to  speak  of  the  churches  which  have  taken  the 
place  of  heathen  temples,  the  common-schools, 
and  boarding-schools,  and  seminaries  which 
have  gathered  in  thousands  of  the  children — 
of  the  printing-presses  which  have  scattered 
books  of  instruction  and  science,  maps,  and,  at 

*  It  is  a  humiliating  fact,  that  the  only  opposition  with 
which  our  missionaries  have  ever  had  to  contend,  in  their 
self-denying  labors  in  the  Sandwich  Islands,  has  been 
caused  by  the  influence  of  foreigners ;  and  too  often  by 
those  who  boasted  the  same  American  origin,  and  should 
have  rejoiced  to  take  the  missionaries  by  the  hand,  and 
claim  tbern  as  brethren.  , 


CHANGES    WROUGHT.  27 

length,  the  entire  Bible  in  the  Hawaiian  lan- 
guage, over  every  part  of  the  land — of  the  va- 
rious arts  which  have  already  been  successfully 
introduced,  and  have,  to  a  wonderful  degree, 
ameliorated  the  condition  of  the  people  ;  and 
especially  to  describe  the  great  and  powerful 
revivals  of  religion  which  have  passed  over  the 
whole  face  of  the  islands,  and  brought  thou- 
sands of  souls  in  submission  to  the  feet  of  Jesus. 

It  would  be  delightful  here  to  dwell  upon 
the  conversion  and  characters  of  Keaupuolani,* 
Kaahumanu,  Opiia,  and  Kinau,  who  have  lit- 
erally fulfilled  the  prediction,  "  Queens  shall 
become  nursing  mothers"  to  the  church — to 
speak  of  Kaumuolii,  Koapilikani,  and  Keau- 
moku,  of  Nauhi  and  Kapiolani,  and  a  number 
of  other  chiefs,  who  early  embraced  the  truth 
as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  who  have  gone,  as  their 
spiritual  guides  believe,  to  cast  their  crowns 
at  the  feet  of  their  Saviour,  and  to  enter  upon 
their  eternal  rest. 

Something  of  this  change  may  be  learned 

from  the  memoir  before  us,  and  some  of  these 

*  Pronounced  Kay-ow-poo-o-lah-ne,  Kah-ah-hoo-mah- 
noo,  O-pe-e-ah,  and  Ke-now;  Ko\v-moo-o-le-e,  (formerly 
written  Taraoree,)  Ko-ah-pe-le-kah-ne,  Ka-ow-mo-koo, 
Now-he,  Kah-pe-o-lah-ne. 


28  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

distinguished  and  interesting  heathen  converts 
are  here  alluded  to.  But  the  reader  must  be 
referred  to  other  sources  for  a  particular  his- 
tory of  this  interesting  and  successful  mission. 
One  missionary  band  after  another  have  gone  to 
take  up  their  abode  in  these  islands,  until  the 
people  have  already  enjoyed  the  instruction  of 
more  than  one  hundred  laborers.  The  Lord  is 
carrying  on  the  work  which  he  commenced; 
and  while  his  devoted  servants  have  had  great 
encouragement  in  their  toils  and  trials,  and  the 
dying  testimony  of  many  ransomed  heathen 
has  been  to  them  a  large  reward,  they  will 
never  cease  to  ascribe  the  praise  "  to  Him  who 
alone  doeth  wondrous  things,"  and  in  view  ol 
the  events  of  the  past  twenty  years,  to  say, 
"What  hath  God  wrought !" 

For  further  particulars  of  the  history  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  and  of  the  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity upon  them,  the  reader  is  referred  to 
"Ellis'  Polynesian  Researches,"  "Stewart's 
Sandwich  Islands,"  "  Tracy's  History  of  the 
American  Board,"  "Dibble's  History  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands,"  and  "  The  Missionary  Her- 
ald ;"  to  which  works  the  writer  is  indebted  for 
many  of  the  facts  contained  in  these  chapters. 


CHILDREN    OF  MISSIONARIES.  29 

CHAPTER  V. 

RESIDENCE  OF  MR.  AND  MRS.  THURSTON— PECULIAR  TRIALS  OF  MIS- 
SIONARY FARENTS  -VIEWS  OF  MR.  AND  MRS.  THURSTON  WITH 
RESPECT  TO  THEIR  CHILDREN. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thurston  remained  at  Kailua* 
a  few  months  after  their  arrival  at  the  islands, 
and  then  removed  to  Honolulu,  at  the  same 
time  that  the  residence  of  the  kins:  and  court 
was  also  changed.  They  resided  two  years  at 
Honolulu,  and  then  returned  with  two  children 
to  Kailua,  where  they  have  ever  since  resided, 
and  where  Mr.  Thurston  remains,  the  oldest 
ministerial  laborer  in  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

From  the  description  of  the  natives,  and  of 
the  state  of  society,  given  in  a  previous  chap- 
ter, it  will  be  readily  supposed,  that  the  ques- 
tion, how  children  should  be  shielded  from  the 
influences  by  which  they  were  surrounded, 
would  be  one  of  the  deepest  interest  to  the 
missionaries.  For  the  abolition  of  idolatry  did 
not  change  the  customs  of  society,  nor  did  the 
toils  and  tears  of  missionary  labor  make  them 
at  once  a  civilized  people.     This  has  been  a 

*  Pronounced  Ki-loo-ah,  Hon-o-loo-loo. 


30  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

slow  work ;  and  even  now,  they  are  far  from 
being,  in  their  habits  and  modes  of  life,  what 
their  teachers  desire  them  to  be.  Many  in  this 
country  who  are  familiar  with  the  history  of 
missions,  have  little  idea  of  the  difficulties  to 
be  met  in  rearing  families  on  heathen  ground, 
and  consequently  they  do  not  appreciate  a  pe- 
culiar class  of  trials  to  which  their  exiled  breth- 
ren are  exposed.  Imagine  the  devoted  mis- 
sionary laboring  among  a  savage  people,  who, 
in  their  daily  intercourse,  pass  about  almost, 
and  often  entirely  naked,  whose  children  are 
familiar  with  vice  in  all  its  most  debasing 
forms,  and  whose  conversation  is  more  fre- 
quently than  otherwise  of  the  most  gross,  ob- 
scene, and  shocking  character.  Would  you 
have  his  children  associate  with  such  a  people  ? 
It  cannot  be.  This  has  been  proved  in  other 
mission  fields,  by  the  painful  departure  of  the 
beloved  children  of  the  missionaries  of  both 
sexes,  who  have  associated  with  the  natives, 
and  become  assimilated  to  them  in  desrada- 
tion  and  corruption.  The  principles  of  evil 
have  a  fatal  tendency,  and  the  depraved  heart 
drinks  in  iniquity  even  from  the  polluted 
streams  of  pagan  and  savage  vices. 


CHILDREN   OF  MISSIONARIES  31 

The  most  of  the  missionaries  have  considered 
it  necessary  to  send  their  children  to  America 
in  their  early  childhood,  that  they  might  be 
entirely  removed  from  the  dangerous  associa- 
tions of  a  heathen  country,  and  receive  their 
education  under  the  more  benign  influences  of 
a  Christian  land. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thurston  determined  to  make 
the  experiment  of  rearing  their  children  on 
heathen  ground.  They  well  knew  the  difficul- 
ties they  must  encounter,  but  they  believed  it 
to  be  their  duty  to  train  up  the  children  God 
had  given  them,  and  it  was  also  their  opinion 
that  the  influence  of  Christian  families  was  to 
be  an  important  means  of  elevating  a  heathen 
people. 

The  mysterious  providence  which  a  few 
months  since  removed  one  of  their  dear  chil- 
dren, just  as  she  had  reached  the  dawn  of  wo- 
manhood, and  had  planted  her  feet  upon  the 
shores  of  her  fatherland,  has  presented  to  our 
minds  the  result  of  this  experiment  in  one  in- 
stance. May  the  simple  story  of  this  beloved 
girl  enkindle  new  sympathies  in  the  hearts  of 
American  Christians  in  behalf  of  their  mission- 
ary brethren,  and   awaken  new  desires  and 


32  THE   MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER 

more  fervent  prayers  for  the  children  of  mis- 
sionaries. 

It  is  not  for  himself  that  the  missionary  feels 
his  privations.  He  is  willing  to  toil  and  strug- 
gle on,  and  "  not  give  up  till  he  receives  the 
crown."  But,  Christian  parent,  he  loves  his 
children  as  you  love  yours.  And  must  he  rear 
them  up  without  Christian  institutions,  with- 
out the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  their  own 
language,  without  society,  and  without  schools ; 
or  must  he  send  them  from  his  own  fostering 
care  in  their  tender  years,  and  scatter  them 
from  himself  and  from  each  other,  to  seek  their 
fortunes  in  another  land  ?  In  either  case,  you 
have  his  sorest  trial.  It  is  this  which  causes 
him  many  days  of  anxious  solicitude,  and  many 
nights  of  tears  and  prayers — this,  in  which  he 
asks  the  combined  wisdom  and  sympathies  and 
prayers  of  his  brethren  at  home  and  abroad ; 
and  under  this,  his  faith  in  Abraham's  God 
alone  sustains  him. 


LUCY'S   CHILDHOOD.  33 

CHAPTER  VI.  ^     ' 

LUCY'S    BIRTH   AND    CHILDHOOD— TRAITS    OF    CHARACTER— CIRCUM- 
STANCES IN  WHICH  HER  EDUCATION  WAS  CONDUCTED. 

Lucy  Goodale  Thurston,  the  subject  of  this 
memoir  was  born  at  Honolulu,  on  the  island 
of  Oahu,  on  the  25th  of  April,  1823.  She  was 
the  second  child  of  Rev.  Asa  and  Mrs.  Lucy 
G.  Thurston.  Mr.  Thurston  was  a  native  of 
Fitchburg,  and  Mrs.  Thurston,  of  Marlborough, 
Mass. 

Lucy  was  six  months  old  when  her  parents 
returned  to  Kailua,  on  the  island  of  Hawaii.* 

*Lahaina  Maui,  Nov.  30,  1823. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thurston  remained  with  us  one  week, 
and  then  left  us  in  fine  spirits,  to  take  their  station,  and 
unfurl  the  banner  of  the  cross  on  the  rocky  shores  of 
Hawaii.  I  admired  the  spirit  with  which  Mrs.  Thurs- 
ton, after  bidding  us  farewell,  sprang  into  a  rude  canoe 
with  her  two  children ;  and  I  watched  them  with  a  glass 
with  lively  interest,  as  they  paddled  through  the  break- 
ers, to  the  open  sea.  No  preparation  appearing  to  have 
been  made  on  board  the  brig,  to  hoist  her  on  deck  in  a 
chair,  wrhich  is  usually  done,  she  intrepidly  mounted  the 
ship's  quarter  by  the  manropes ;  and  stood  ready  to  waive 
us  a  distant  farewell,  before  many  others  of  the  same 
refinement,  could  have  determined  even  to  attempt  as- 
cending to  the  quarter-deck,  as  she  had  done. 

Stewart's  Sandwich  Islands. 
Miss.  Daughter.  {_> 


34  THE   MISSION  AKS    S  DAUGHTER. 

Feeling  it  necessary  to  separate  their  family 
entirely  from  the  savage  people  among  whom 
they  resided,  these  parents  sedulously  guarded 
their  children  from  all  intercourse  or  associa- 
tion with  them.  They  were  not  allowed  to  learn 
the  native  language  till  they  were  twelve  years 
of  age,  nor  to  go  beyond  their  father's  yard 
without  being  attended  by  one  of  their  parents. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thurston  kindly  informed  the 
natives  that  their  customs  and  practices  differed 
essentially  from  the  people  of  America,  and 
that  they  wished  their  children  educated  en- 
tirely on  the  principles,  and  according  to  the 
customs  of  a  Christian  country.  The  natives 
readily  admitted  the  propriety  of  the  arrange- 
ments, and  cheerfully  assented  to  the  restric- 
tions. 

In  these  circumstances,  Lucy's  character  was 
emphatically  formed  at  home.  Her  childhood 
was  passed  in  a  retirement  and  seclusion  of 
which  children  in  this  country  have  little  con- 
ception. Her  sister  and  brother,  and  the  chil- 
dren of  an  associate  missionary,  were  her  only 
companions,  and  the  wall  of  her  father's  yard 
bounded  her  every-day's  enjoyments  and  ex- 
pectations. 


LUCY'S  CHILDHOOD.  35 

But  even  here  were  pleasant  scenes.  Here 
genial  influences  watered  her  young  heart,  and 
brought  forth  their  blessed  fruits  in  a  life  of 
loveliness  and  an  end  of  peace. 

Hers  was  a  peaceful  home.  Affection  made 
it  happy,  and  regular  and  varied  occupations 
added  zest  to  its  enjoyments.  Here,  shut  out 
from  the  excitements  of  a  civilized  world,  and 
in  a  measure  from  the  darkness  of  heathenism 
with  which  she  was  surrounded,  and  under  the 
fostering  care  of  affectionate  and  pious  parents, 
Lucy  felt  not  the  privations  to  which  she  was 
subjected.  And  when  with  her  mother  and 
sister  she  walked  along  the  shores  of  the  broad 
Pacific,  and  listened  to  tales  of  her  fatherland, 
and  of  a  Christian  land,  her  heart  never  sisrhed 
for  the  far-off  region  she  had  brightly  pictured 
in  her  imagination ;  and  she  returned  with  a 
contented  spirit  to  her  "  quiet  home  at  Kailua." 

The  works  of  nature  were  a  prolific  source 
sf  happiness  to  Lucy.  Unlike  children  who 
are  surrounded  with  ever-varying  sources  of 
amusement,  and  who  live  amid  scenes  of 
change  and  excitement,  she  learned  in  her 
childhood  to  realize  and  enjoy  the  beauty  and 
grandeur  of  the  natural  world.     Few  improve- 


36  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

ments  of  art  met  her  eye.  She  had  not  seen 
the  architecture  of  civilized  cities,  or  admired 
the  tastefully  decorated  grounds  of  a  cultivated 
country.  But  the  page  of  nature  she  had  care- 
fully studied.  The  flowers  of  the  mountain, 
and  the  shells  of  the  sea,  were  among  the 
choicest  treasures  of  her  young  heart.  She 
communed  with  the  stars,  and  watched  with 
delight  the  varied  forms  and  hues  of  the  sum- 
mer clouds.  She  saw  beauty  in  the  crested 
billows  of  the  ocean,  and  heard  music  in  its 
roar  ;  and  when  she  looked  upon  the  evidences 
of  Kilauea's*  mighty  fires,  and  felt  its  earth- 
quakes beneath  her  feet,  she  was  awed  before 
the  power  of  God.  How  much  influence  such 
circumstances  have  in  forming  the  character 
of  children  we  cannot  tell ;  but  it  is  not  im- 
probable that  they  had  their  effect  in  pi  educ- 
ing that  calm,  placid,  and  meditative  spirit 
which  Lucy  possessed,  and  in  fostering  that 
reverence  for  her  heavenly  Father's  name  and 
character,  and  that  delight  in  the  study  of  his 
works,  which  she  manifested  from  her  earliest 
years. 

Lucy's  disposition  was  naturally  very  uni* 
*  Pronounced  Ke-low-a-ah. 


LUCY'S  CHILDHOOD.  37 

form  and  amiable.  She  was  mild  and  docile, 
submissive  to  her  parents,  and  exceedingly 
affectionate  and  kind  to  her  brothers  and  sis- 
ters. These  traits,  so  lovely  in  childhood,  were 
the  ornaments  of  her  maturer  years,  and  with 
a  peculiar  humility  of  feeling  and  modesty  of 
deportment,  were  prominent  features  of  her 
character. 

"With  such  tastes  and  dispositions,  was  it 
strange  that  Lucy  Thurston  was  happy  in  her 
seclusion,  and  that  till  her  dying  hour  her 
heart  clung  with  fondness  to  her  childhood's 
home  ? 

Mrs.  Thurston  had  been  engaged  in  teaching 
previous  to  entering  upon  missionary  life  ;  and 
feeling  it  important  that  her  husband  should 
be  wholly  given  to  the  work  of  the  minister 
and  missionary,  she  assumed  the  charge  of  her 
children's  education.  For  this  purpose  she  de- 
voted much  time  to  their  systematic  instruc- 
tion. As  soon  as  they  were  old  enough  to  en- 
ter upon  a  course  of  study,  she  set  apart  reg- 
ular hours  for  teaching  them.  Their  circum- 
stances  were  favorable  to  study,  and  to  the 
cultivation  of  a  taste  for  knowledge.  They 
were  dependent  upon  books,  and  they  prized 


38  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

the  information  derived  from  them.  "  Thus, 
year  after  year,"  writes  a  missionary  friend,  in 
speaking  of  this  family,  "  the  happy  little  cir- 
cle were  employed  in  the  pursuit  of  literature 
and  science,  loving  and  being  loved,  attentively 
listening  to  the  instructions  of  their  excellent 
parents,  and  abundant  in  reciprocal  acts  of 
kindness  to  each  other." 

This  family  school  was  an  object  of  great 
interest  to  the  natives,  who  often  dropped  in 
to  witness  its  operations,  and  expressed  their 
delight  in  observing  the  docility  and  industry 
of  the  children.  Their  intervals  of  relaxation 
afforded  Mrs.  Thurston  the  opportunity  of  con- 
tinuing her  instructions  to  the  natives,  and 
when  she  assembled  her  class  of  mothers 
around  her,  and  instructed  them  in  their  du- 
ties, the  tear  would  gather  in  many  an  eye,  as 
they  would  say,  "  Your  children  love  you,  and 
mind  you  ;  but  ours,  we  cannot  do  for  them  as 
you  do."  Some  of  these  mothers  remembered 
the  children  whom  their  own  hands  had  put  to 
death. 

How  could  this  model  of  a  Christian  school 
fail  to  have  its  influence  upon  the  people  among 
whom   it   was    established.      Example   is    as 


LUCY'S  childhood.  39 

powerful  as  precept,  and  is  as  important  in 
reforming  the  characters  of  pagan  savages,  as 
in  forming  the  characters  of  children  in  an 
enlightened  country.  A  Christian  mother  must 
bear  an  important  part  in  advancing  the  cause 
of  Christ,  and  of  civilization  too,  among  the 
heathen,  by  training  up  her  family  upon  Chris- 
tian  principles,  and  after  the  customs  of  a  civ- 
ilized land. 

Here  these  children  remained  secluded  from 
the  world,  and  deprived  of  the  advantages  of 
society,  except  what  they  enjoyed  from  occa- 
sional intercourse  with  the  families  of  other 
missionaries,  until  the  eldest  was  nineteen,  and 
Lucy  seventeen  years  of  age.  But  here  they 
enjoyed  the  society  and  instructions  of  intelli- 
gent parents,  and  the  history  of  the  one  who 
has  been  suddenly  cut  off  will  show  that  even 
in  such  circumstances,  children  may  make 
extensive  and  valuable  acquirements. 

Lucy  possessed  good  natural  powers  of-mind, 
without  peculiar  readiness  or  vivacity.  Her 
memory  was  unusually  retentive.  She  was 
accurate  in  the  study  of  languages,  and  math- 
ematics, as  far  as  she  advanced,  but  had  more 
taste  for  the  natural  sciences.     Her  favorite 


40  THE   MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

study,  when  a  child,  was  botany,  and  she  was 
very  fond  of  astronomy,  natural  philosophy, 
and  chemistry.  But  no  better  evidence  is 
needed  of  the  character  of  her  mind,  and  the 
cultivation  it  had  received,  the  peculiarity  of 
her  intellectual  tastes,  and  the  attainments  she 
made  as  a  scholar,  than  her  writings  afford. 

Availing  herself  of  every  facility  for  improv- 
ing her  children,  and  of  giving  them  proper 
and  pleasant  employment,  Mrs.  Thurston  in- 
structed them  early  in  composition.  This  was 
not  only  of  great  advantage  in  leading  to 
thought,  and  promoting  ease  of  expression,  but 
opened  a  new  source  of  pleasure  in  their  iso- 
lated situation,  by  enabling  them  early  to  cor- 
respond with  their  relatives  in  this  country, 
and  with  missionaries  in  the  islands. 

Lucy  commenced  a  journal  when  she  was 
eight  years  of  age ;  and  continued  it,  with 
occasional  interruptions,  till  two  weeks  before 
her  death.  She  also,  when  quite  young,  com- 
menced a  correspondence  with  some  of  the  chil- 
dren of  the  missionaries,  and  with  her  young 
relatives  in  this  country,  and  subsequently  ex- 
changed letters  with  several  of  the  missiona. 
ries.     It  is  chiefly  by  extracts  from  this  jour 


LUCY'S  CHILDHOOD.  41 

nal,  and  from  some  of  the  letters  of  which  we 
have  copies,  that  we  propose  to  present  her 
character  and  the  peculiar  circumstances  under 
which  it  was  formed.  And  it  is  believed  that 
the  introduction  of  Lucy's  journal  and  letters 
will  not  only  be  interesting,  as  they  serve  to 
exhibit  the  character  and  improvement  of  a  mis- 
sionary's child ;  but  also,  as  showing  "  life  as 
it  is"  among  missionaries,  in  as  faithful  a 
manner  as  it  could  be  given  by  abler  pens. 

But  let  the  reader  bear  in  mind,  that  this 
journal  was  not  written  by  one  who  had  passed 
through  the  period  of  childhood  and  youth,  and 
through  a  course  of  education,  and  who  ex- 
pected to  write  for  the  entertainment  of  mature 
minds,  or  for  the  edification  of  the  public  ;  but 
by  a  child  in  the  progress  of  her  education, 
and  who  had  not  the  most  distant  idea  that  her 
writings  would  ever  attract  the  notice  of  anv 
individual  beyond  the  circle  of  her  own  family 
and  intimate  friends. 


42  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

EXTRACTS   FROM   LUCY'S    JOURNAL   AND   LETTERS,  WRITTEN  WHEN 
SHE  WAS  FROM  EIGHT  TO  TWELVE  YEARS  OF  AGE. 

The  first  extract  we  make  from  Lucy's  jour- 
nal was  written  when  she  was  eight  years  of 
age,  and  alludes  to  the  birth  of  a  sister,  which 
took  place  during  a  rough  passage  from  Kailua 
to  Honolulu,  whither  the  family  were  going  to 
pass  a  few  weeks,  that  Mrs.  Thurston  might 
be  under  the  care  of  a  physician. 

"  July,  1831. — Last  June  our  family,  Mr. 
Bishop's,  and  Mr.  Ruggles',  sailed  in  the  Wa- 
verley,  for  Oahu.  The  voyage  was  three  days 
in  length,  and  we  were  very  sea-sick.  It  was 
the  first  time  I  remember  sailing  in  a  vessel. 
In  the  morning  of  the  third  day,  we  went  down 
into  the  cabin,  and  saw  a  little  babe  lying  in 
a  native  woman's  lap.  Afterwards  father 
brought  it,  and  laid  it  between  us  in  our  berth, 
and  said  it  was  a  little  sister.  A  double  canoe 
came  off,  and  mother  was  carried  ashore  on  a 
mattress.     Persis  and  I  went  in  a  single  canoe 

with  Mr.  Ruggles After  three  weeks  we 

sailed  for  Kailua.     Our  little  sister  has  been 


JOURNAL  AND   LETTERS.  43 

named    Mary  Howe,  after  her.  grandmother 
Sometimes  we  call  her  Daughter  of  the  Ocean." 

Were  it  suitable  to  relate  the  particulars  of 
the  event  alluded  to,  it  would  present  a  page 
of  missionary  trial  that  would  touch  the  tender- 
est  chord  of  ever}'  mother's  heart.  Let  Chris- 
tian females  bear  in  mind,  that  their  mission- 
ary sisters  do  indeed  "  take  their  lives  in  their 
hands,"  when  they  leave  their  homes,  and  their 
mothers  and  sisters,  and  take  up  their  abode 
amonsf  the  heathen. 

The  individuals  mentioned,  and  a  crowd  of 
natives,  sleeping  on  the  deck,  were  the  only 
persons  on  board  a  small  dirty  native  vessel  at 
this  time. 

The  history  of  the  "native  woman"  men- 
tioned is  interesting.  When  an  infant,  she 
was  buried  alive  by  her  mother.  Being  but 
partially  covered  with  stones  and  dirt,  her  cries 
attracted  the  notice  of  a  passer-by,  whose  hu- 
manity saved  her  from  a  cruel  death.  She 
was  spared  to  see  the  light  of  the  Gospel,  was 
one  of  the  early  converts  to  Christianity,  be- 
came the  wife  of  one  of  the  native  deacons  of 
Mr.  Thurston's  church,  and  died  a  few  years 
since  rejoicing  in  the  hopes  of  the  Gospel. 


44  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

"Dec.  10,  1831. — Some  time  ago  father 
walked  in  here  with  his  singing-book  under 
his  arm,  and  called  Persis,  Asa,  and  myself. 
He  practised  with  us  in  raising  and  falling  the 
eight  notes.  Ever  since,  he  has  been  in  hero 
every  day  after  dinner,  and  had  a  singing- 
school  with  us.  Mother  teaches  the  natives 
We  have  learned  thirteen  tunes. 

"Sept.  22,  1833.— Last  Monday  night, 
mother,  Persis,  Asa,  and  myself  went  down  to 
Mr.  Bishop's  to  gaze  upon  the  stars,  as  Mr. 
Bishop  had  kindly  offered  to  show  us  how  to 
find  the  constellations  on  the  celestial  globe. 
He  pointed  out  to  us  Ursa  Major,  Ursa  Minor, 
Orion,  and  several  others.  We  were  exceed- 
ingly interested  in  it.  The  next  morning  we 
went  down  a^ain.  We  are  now  able  to  find 
them  ourselves  without  help.  Every  morning 
we  learn  the  name  of  some  new  star." 

LETTER     TO     MES.      SPALDING. 

"Kailua,  Dec.  25,  1833. 
"  My  very  dear  Friend — We  were  very 
happy  to  receive  a  letter  from  Mr.  Spalding. 
We  do  not  forget  you.  We  love  to  hear  from 
you,  and  often  think  and  talk  of  you  all. . . .  We 
are  studying  optics  in  natural  philosophy.    Wa 


JOURNAL  ANL   LETTERS.  45 

learned  to-day  that  black  things  absorbed  all 
the  rays  of  light,  and  white  things  reflected 
them  all.  A  rose  is  red,  because  all  the  rays 
are  absorbed  beside  the  red  rays.  Grass  is 
green,  because  all  the  rays  are  absorbed  beside 
the  green  rays.  Ink  is  black,  because  all  the 
rays  are  absorbed.  Milk  is  white,  because  all 
the  rays  are  reflected.  I  am  also  studying 
decimal  fractions  in  Colburn's  Sequel.  We  all 
think  of  you  with  great  affection 

"  Please  to  give  my  love  to  all  my  friends. 
"  From  your  affectionate  friend, 

"LUCY. 

"  Mrs.  Julia  B.  Spalding,  Lahaina,  Maui.'7 

LETTER     TO     WILLIAM     AND     CHASLES     RICHARDS. 

"Kailtja,  Aug.  16,  1834, 
"  My  dear  friends  "William  and  Charles — 
Last  Saturday  in  the  forenoon  we  went  down 
to  bathe.  It  was  spring  tide.  We  bathed  in 
a  little  pond ;  and  when  the  tide  came  in,  it 
seemed  as  if  we  were  in  the  middle  of  the 
ocean.  We  like  to  bathe  very  much.  Do  you 
know  .how  many  spring  tides  we  have  in  a 
month  ?  How  many  neap  ?  Which  tide  is 
the  highest,  spring  or  neap  ?  Yesterday  night 
there  was  a  great  fire  in  the  village,  and  twelve 


46  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

houses  were  burnt,  with  a  good  deal  of  prop. 
erty.  The  fire  was  very  large,  and  the  sparks 
went  up  very  high,  and  appeared  like  stars, 
and  then  descended.  Keoua's  two  houses,  and 
the  houses  of  several  principal  people,  were 
burnt  with  them.     Smoking  caused  the  fire. 

"  We  had  an  earthquake  at  the  same  time 
that  you  did.  It  stopped  our  clock.  We  had 
another  about  a  week  after  ;  they  were  both  in 
the  night.  Latin  is  very  interesting ;  we  wish 
you  to  study  it.  It  is  very  easy  studying  in 
the  Latin  Reader.  Asa  gets  a  new  declension 
and  parses  two  new  words  every  day.  I  hope 
you  will  write  every  opportunity,  and  tell  us  all 
about  what  you  are  doing. 

"  Please  to  give  my  love  to  your  parents,  to 
Miss  Ogden,  to  your  brothers  and  sisters,  and 
to  all  my  friends. 

"  From  your  affectionate  friend, 

'•LUCY  G.  THURSTON. 

"  Masters  William  and  Charles  Richards, 

"Lahaina,  Maui." 

"  Aug.  1834. — While  at  the  general  meeting 
at  Oahu,  we  several  times  saw  Mr.  Douglass, 
an  English  naturalist.  He  left  Honolulu  a 
week  before  we  did,  with  Mr.  Diell'and  Mr. 


JOURNAL  AND   LETTERS.  47 

Goodrich,  for  the  purpose  of  exploring  this 
island.  A  few  days  since,  we  heard  that  he 
'fell  into  a  pit,  where  he  was  killed  by  a  wild 
bullock.  They  were  expecting  him  that  day 
at  Hilo,  but  instead  of  giving  him  a  welcome, 
they  were  shocked  by  having  his  corpse  brought 
wrapped  in  a  bullock's  skin.  It  was  put  into 
a  coffin  with  salt,  and  sent  down  to  Oahu. 

"  Feb.  1835. — Father  rings  the  bell  every 
morning,  at  four  o'clock,  to  wake  us  up.  We 
retire  at  seven.  "We  have  each  a  drawer  of 
shells,  a  pair  of  as  many  kinds  as  we  have  been 
able  to  collect.  We  have  been  studying  about 
carbon  in  chemistry.  It  says  that  charcoal, 
cotton,  and  diamond  are  almost  wholly  com- 
posed of  carbon  in  different  degrees  of  purity. 
The  other  day,  Persis  was  trying  to  make  some 
hydrogen  gas,  with  sulphuric  acid,  water,  and 
iron  filings.     She  spilt  some  of  the  diluted  acid 

on  her  dress  from  top  to  bottom A  few 

mornings  after,  she  found  a  dreadful  rent  in 
it.  She  hastened  to  mother's  room  to  show 
how  her  dress  had  been  cut.  Mother  said, 
4  not  scissors,  but  sulphuric  acid.' 

"April  6. — Yesterday  noon  forty  female 
church-members  attended  mother's  school. 


48  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

"  April  21. — Mr.  Stephens,  a  very  interest* 
ing  young  man  from  Boston,  is  here.  He  is 
travelling  for  his  health.  He  took  a  sketch  of 
the  old  idols  standing  in  the  governor's  yard. 
He  called  up  here  at  two  o'clock  this  afternoon 
and  took  a  sketch  of  our  house.  He  tells  an- 
ecdotes. He  spent  much  time  in  the  South- 
ern states.  He  said  that  once,  at  a  public  din- 
ner, there  were  fifteen  kinds  of  sweetmeats  on 
the   table    as  a  dessert,  besides  several  other 


courses." 


These  extracts  present  the  simplicity  of  the 
child,  but  at  the  same  time  discover  those  hab- 
its of  observation  and  thought  which  do  not 
always  characterize  the  juvenile  scholar.  We 
shall  be  disappointed  if  they  do  not  convey 
some  lessons  of  instruction  to  the  youthful 
reader,  and  perhaps  they  may  furnish  some 
suggestion  to  parents  with  regard  to  studies 
best  adapted  to  the  capacities  and  enjoyment 
of  children. 

DESCRIPTION  OF  A  VISIT  TO  HONOLULU,  WHEN  LUC  if  WAS 
TWELVE  YEARS  OF  AGE. 

"  July  29,  1835. — Last  June,  our  family, 
Mr.  Bishop's,  Mr.  Forbes',  Mr.  Lyon's,  and  Mr, 
Baldwin's,  took  passage  in  the  brig  Velocity, 


JOURNAL   AND  LETTERS  49 

Capt.  Proctor,  for  Oahu.  On  our  way  we 
stopped  at  Lahaina,  and  took  in  Mr.  Richards' 
family  with  seven  children,  Mr.  Green's  family 
with  three  children,  and  Mr.  Andrews,  making 
in  all  a  company  of  fifteen  adults  and  twenty 
children.  The  families  of  Messrs.  Clark,  Ann- 
strong,  and  Spaulding  went  in  a  vessel  before 
us.  We  arrived  at  Oahu  in  the  morning,  and 
had  a  pleasant  passage.  The  wind  being  ahead, 
the  vessel  was  pulled  into  the  harbor  with  long 
ropes,  by  men  standing  on  the  reef.*  When 
we  were  entering  the  opening  in  the  reef,  the 
vessel  grazed  along  on  the  rocks.  We  then 
fired  for  a  pilot,  and  reached  the  shore  in  safe- 
ty  We  arrived  at  Honolulu  on  Wednesday, 

June  3d,  and  the  new  reinforcement  of  mis- 
sionaries arrived  on  Saturday,  June  6th.  We 
went  down  to  the  shore  to  meet  them.  There 
were  three  gentlemen  with  their  wives,  and 
two  single  ladies.  Mr.  Coan,  minister,  and 
wife ;  Mr.  Diamond,  bookbinder,  and  wife ; 
Mr.  Hall,  printer,  and  wife ;  Miss  Brown,  and 
Miss  Hitchcock.  We  were  much  pleased  with 
them.  They  all  immediately  repaired  to  Mr. 
Bingham's,  where   a  number  of  missionaries 

*  A  reef  of  coral  forms  the  harbor  of  Honolulu. 

Miss.  Daughter.  4 


50  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

called  to  welcome  them  to  these  islands.  A 
hymn  was  sung,  and  Mr.  Coan  prayed.  They 
then  dispersed.  There  were  present  at  the 
general  meeting,  twenty-nine  gentlemen,  twen- 
ty-two ladies,  and  forty-nine  children.  After 
going  on  board  the  Velocity,  we  went  to  .Keau- 
hou,  and  spent  the  day  in  taking  in  wood.  In 
the  evening  we  left,  and  in  looking  oil  to  Kai- 
lua,  saw  a  tremendous  fire,  which  seemed  to 
reach  to  the  clouds.  As  it  continued  longer 
than  a  thatched  house  would  burn,  we  had  no 
doubt,  for  a  fortnight,  but  that  it  was  either 
our  house  or  Mr.  Bishop's.  We  then  heard  it 
was  the  large  thatched  meeting-house,  180  feet 
by  60.  It  was  the  work  of  an  incendiary.  Mr. 
Rice  told  us  that  he  had  not  heard  such  a  wail- 
ing among  the  natives  since  the  days  of  Kame- 
hameha.  After  it  was  burnt,  the  natives  came 
and  slept  in  the  piazza,  back  and  front  of  our 
house,  and  of  Mr.  Bishop's,  several  weeks  dur- 
ing our  absence,  lest  they  too  should  be  burned. 
"  During  the  general  meeting,  the  king  made 
a  tea-party  for  all  the  missionaries,  at  the  house 
which  stands  in  the  fort.  Mrs.  Baldwin  and 
Mrs.  Clark  assisted  in  making  preparations. 
They  all  assembled.     When  the  king  entered, 


JOURNAL   AND  LETTERS.  fjj 

he  was  surprised  to  see  such  a  numerous  com- 
pany. His  surprise  was  increased,  when  Dr. 
Judd  told  him  that  more  than  forty  remained 
behind.  But  he  manifested  much  pleasure  in 
seeing  so  many  missionaries  together.  Tea 
was  carried  round.  Those  who  preferred,  took 
water.  Mr.  Alexander  asked  how  long  Persis 
and  I  had  been  so  temperate.  Persis  replied, 
1  Always.'  Biscuit,  custard,  and  several  kinds 
of  cake  were  passed  round.  All  the  chiefs 
were  present.    After  supper  there  was  singing. 

"  There  were  frequent  meetings  for  the  chil- 
dren of  the  mission.  Mr.  Coan  interested  him- 
self very  much  in  them.  He  was  unwearied 
in  his  efforts  for  their  conversion.  He  invited 
those  to  come  to  his  room  at  noon,  who  wished 
to  see  him,  and  there  we  often  used  to  talk 
together,  and  pray  together.  This  was  a  text 
from  which  he  often  spoke  :  l  Son,  give  me 
thine  heart.'  All  the  children  were  much  in- 
terested, many  were  serious,  and  several,  we 
trust,  were  born  again.  There  were  meetings 
at  the  Seamen's  chapel  on  the  Sabbath.  There 
were  also  morning  prayer-meetings  among  the 
missionaries. 

"  As  our  family  remained  some   time  after 


52  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

the  session,  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  re- 
turn home,  we  one  day  took  an  excursion  to  the 
beautiful  valley  of  Manoa,  where  Kaahumanu 
died.  "We  started  very  early  in  the  morning, 
and  reached  the  place  a  little  after  the  sun 
arose  from  behind  the  mountain.  We  all  trav- 
elled on  foot.  After  breakfast,  we  rambled 
about  among  the  trees,  ravines,  and  hills,  quite 
to  the  end  of  the  valley.  It  is  one  of  the  most 
pleasant  places  I  ever  saw,  so  retired,  and  sur- 
rounded with  such  beautiful  scenery.  "We 
gathered  nearly  a  quart  of  Stewart  shells,  which 
we  found  adhering  to  the  hi  leaves.  They  are 
very  pretty  shells  of  different  colors,  with  stripes 
on  them.  The  genus  is  Achatina.  There  are 
two  species.  One  is  named  Oahuensis,  because 
they  were  first  found  in  Oahu ;  the  other  Stew- 
artii,  as  Mr.  Stewart  was  the  first  who  ever 
carried  them  to  America.  Having  passed  the 
day  very  pleasantly,  we  took  our  supper,  and 
reached  Honolulu  about  sunset.  We  were 
somewhat  fatigued,  having  walked  fourteen 
miles  that  day.  We  bathed  our  feet  in  warm 
water,  and  slept  sweetly. 

"  An  opportunity  at  length  offered  for  our 
return  home.     We  touched  at  Lahaina  on  oui 


JOURNAL   AND  LETTERS.  53 

way ;  again  embarked,  and  reached  Kailua  in 
safety.  It  looks  very  strangely  to  have  no 
church.  The  meetings  are  now  held  in  the 
school-house.  It  is  not  larsre  enough  to  contain 
all  the  people,  and  many  stand  around  the 
doors  and  windows.  A  new  stone  church  is  to 
be  built." 

Kaahumanu,  whose  name  is  here  mentioned, 
was  the  favorite  wife  of  the  old  kinsr  Kameha- 
meha,  and  after  the  death  of  his  son  Liholiho, 
became  queen- regent  of  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
and  so  continued  till  her  death,  in  1832,  the 
present  king  being  yet  in  his  minority. 

Kaahumanu  was  for  more  than  thirty  years 
a  person  of  great  authority  in  the  islands.  She 
was  a  woman  of  uncommon  talents,  and  great 
energy  of  character — was  naturally  haughty 
and  imperious,  and  as  a  cruel  pagan  ruler,  was 
the  fear  and  dread  of  the  Hawaiian  nation. 

For  a  long  time  she  stood  aloof  from  the 
influence  of  the  missionaries,  was  haughty, 
proud,  and  disdainful  in  their  presence,  and 
frequently  passed  them  without  speaking  to 
them.  But  "the  Gospel  at  length  took  hold 
of  her  mind,  and  through  the  influence  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  wrought  a  great  and  permanent 


54  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

and  salutary  change  in  her  character."  She 
was  admitted  to  the  church  in  1825.  Soon 
after  her  conversion,  she  made  a  tour  of  the 
islands ;  the  people  were  astonished  at  the 
change  in  her,  and  remarked  that  it  was  "  not 
Kaahumanu, but  Elizabeth" — the  name  given 
to  her  by  the  missionaries.  She  became  dis- 
tinguished for  her  humility,  kindness,  and  the 
affability  of  her  deportment,  regarded  the  mis- 
sionaries as  her  own  children,  and  treated  them 
with  the  kindness  of  maternal  love. 

Her  influence  and  authority  had  long  been 
paramount  and  undisputed  with  the  natives, 
and  was  now  discreetly  used  for  the  benefit  of 
the  nation.  She  visited  the  whole  length  and 
breadth  of  the  islands,  to  recommend  to  her 
people  attention  to  schools,  and  to  the  doctrines 
and  duties  of  the  word  of  God,  and  exerted  all 
her  influence  to  suppress  vice  and  restrain  the 
evils  which  threatened  the  ruin  of  her  nation. 

At  the  commencement  of  her  last  illness,  she 
desired  to  be  removed  from  her  residence  at 
Honolulu,  to  a  house  she  had  built  in  the  beau- 
tiful valley  of  Manoa,  about  five  miles  distant. 
Here  she  calmly  arranged  her  worldly  affairs, 
and  then  directed  her  thoughts  entirely  to  the 


JOURNAL   AND    LETTERS.  55 

eternal  realities  before  her.  During  her  sick- 
ness, the  New  Testament  was  completed  in  the 
language  of  the  country ;  a  copy  of  it  was 
brought  to  her  on  her  dying  bed,  which  she 
pressed  to  her  bosom  with  great  delight.  Her 
hopes  in  her  Saviour  grew  brighter  and  brighter 
to  the  end  of  her  days,  and  one  of  her  last  ex- 
pressions was,  "  I  will  go  to  Him,  and  shall  be 
comforted." 

Kaahumanu  died  on  the  5th  of  June,  1832, 
not  the  death  of  the  dark-minded  heathen  queen 
she  once  was,  delighting  in  human  sacrifices, 
and  directing  them  in  honor  of  her  name  ;  but 
the  death  of  a  Christian  ruler,  leaving  her  dy- 
ing counsels  to  the  missionaries,  her  messages 
of  gratitude  to  the  Christians  in  America,  and 
her  pious  instructions  for  the  promotion  of  the 
welfare  of  her  nation. 


56  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

LUCY'S  RELIGIOUS  CHARACTER— LETTERS-JOURNAL. 

From  her  earliest  years,  Lucy  discovered  a 
deep  interest  in  religious  truth.  Her  fixed 
attention,  her  thoughtful  downcast  eye,  and 
the  tear  rolling  down  her  cheek,  even  while  a 
little  child,  as  she  listened  to  parental  instruc- 
tion, told  plainly  that  the  lessons  of  a  Saviour's 
love  sunk  deep  in  her  young  heart.  Indeed,  so 
uniform  was  her  love  of  religious  duties,  and 
her  delight  in  the  exercises  of  devotion,  that  her 
mother  cannot  look  back  to  any  period  of 
Lucy's  life,  after  she  was  able  to  comprehend 
the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  when  she  had  not  a 
hope  that  she  was  a  child  of  God. 

One  instance  illustrative  of  her  state  of  feel- 
ing, when  quite  a  child,  is  this.  She,  in  com- 
pany with  her  parents  and  others,  was  return- 
ing from  a  visit  to  another  station  on  their 
island.  They  were  in  a  canoe,  the  sea  was 
tempestuous,  and  their  situation  hazardous. 
Lucy  was  calm  and  collected,  so  that  her 
mother  did  not  suppose  she  apprehended  dan- 
ger.    The  next  morning  she  said  to  her  mother, 


RELIGIOUS   CHARACTER.  r)7 

"If  I  had  been  drowned  last  night,  I  think  i 
should  have  gone  to  heaven."  "  Why  do  yon 
think  so  ?"  inquired  her  mother.  "  Because 
mother,  I  delight  to  do  the  will  of  God,"  said 
the  child. 

It  is  well  known  to  those  who  read  the  mis- 
sionary journals,  that  the  missionaries  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands  hold  a  yearly  meeting  for 
consultation,  and  other  purposes.  As  the  de- 
pository for  the  mission  is  at  Honolulu,  the 
yearly  meeting  has  usually  been  held  at  this 
place.  It  is  the  custom  of  the  missionaries  tc 
take  their  families,  as  generally  as  possible, 
with  them ;  and  thus  they  enjoy  a  delightful 
season  of  Christian  fellowship  and  social  inter 
course.  "  The  mission  church  of  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,"  which  is  composed  of  the  fam- 
ilies of  the  missionaries,  at  this  time  celebrate 
the  Lord's  supper,  and  receive  accessions  to 
their  number.  Thus,  once  a  year,  these  as- 
sembled families  renew  their  covenant  with  one 
another  and  the  Lord,  and  in  their  own  native 
language  enjoy  the  privileges  of  the  sanctuary, 
and  recount  the  wonderful  works  of  God. 

On  an  occasion  of  this  kind,   in  the   year 
1835,  there  seemed  to  be  a  sraneral  feeling  on 


58  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

the  subject  of  religion  among  the  children  of 
the  missionaries.  Special  efforts  were  made  to 
call  up  their  attention,  and  much  prayer  was 
offered  in  their  behalf.  The  Spirit  descended, 
and  a  number  of  the  lambs  of  this  mission  flock 
were  hopefully  converted  unto  the  Lord. 

Lucy  refers  to  this  season  in  her  description 
of  her  visit  to  Honolulu,  given  in  the  preceding 
chapter.  She — then  about  twelve  years  of 
age — and  her  older  sister  were  among  the 
number  who  at  this  time  expressed  a  hope  in 
Christ.  Lucy  exhibited  deep  feeling,  but  her 
mother  remarks  of  her,  "  So  uniform  and  con- 
sistent had  been  her  previous  life,  that  there 
was  less  visible  change  in  her  than  in  others." 
And  in  a  letter  to  a  missionary  brother,  a 
month  or  two  after,  Mrs.  Thurston  remarks, 
in  alluding  to  the  increased  interest  exhibited 
by  the  children,  that  "  no  particular  change 
had  taken  place  in  Lucy's  conduct ;  yet  in  say- 
ing this  I  ought  to  add,  it  has  ever  been  as 
if  the  law  of  God  was  written  in  her  heart." 

EXTRACT      FROM     A     LETTER      TO      CHARLES      RICHARDS,      WRITTEN 
SOON     AFTER     HER    RETURN    FROM    HONOLULU. 

"August  12,  1835. 

"I  hope  we  shall  meet  again  on 

earth,  but  if  not,  I  hope  we  shall  be  prepared 


RELIGIOUS   CHARACTER.  59 

to  meet  before  the  throne  of  God,  never  more 
to  be  separated.  I  hope  that  you  love  the 
Saviour.  I  pray  for  you  every  day,  that  you 
may  become  one  of  his  lambs.  '  Remember  now 
your  Creator  in  the  days  of  your  youth.'  Keep 
near  to  God,  and  he  will  keep  near  to  you." 

EXTRACT    FROM     A    LETTER    TO    THE    REV.    MR.     C  O  A  N  ,    DATED, 

'•'October  12,  1835. 

"  "We  cannot  thank  you  enough 

for  the  kind  letters  you  sent  us,  and  for  the 
good  advice  they  contained.  I  hope  that  I 
love  the  Saviour,  and  that  he  has  forgiven  my 
sins.  We  never  forget  you  in  our  prayers, 
that  the  blessing  of  God  may  ever  attend  your 
labors.  We  wish  to  see  you,  and  have  such 
meetings  as  we  used  to  have  at  Oahu.  I  hope 
we  shall  meet  again,  but  we  must  always  be 
prepared  for  death,  whenever  it  may  come. 
We  often  think  of  you,  and  of  your  great 
kindness  and  condescension  to  us.  We  often 
think  of  the  text  from  which  you  preached  at 
Oahu.     '  Son,  give  me  thine  heart.'  " 

About  this  time  Lucy  commenced  learning 
the  native  language,  and  soon  after  engaged 
with  her  sister  in  the  instruction  of  the  poor 
heathen.     Her  tender  and   affectionate   heart 


60  THE   MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

had  always  mourned  over  the  desolations  of 
heathenism,  and  now  that  she  was  permitted 
to  learn  their  language,  and  thus  have  access 
to  their  benighted  minds,  she  rejoiced  in  the 
privilege  of  aiding  to  impart  the  knowledge  of 
salvation  to  the  ignorant  and  degraded  around 
her.  From  that  period  to  the  time  of  their 
embarkation  for  this  country,  these  sisters, 
while  engaged  in  acquiring  their  own  educa- 
tion, and  fitting  themselves  for  more  extended 
usefulness  in  maturer  years,  devoted  more  or 
less  of  their  time  to  the  instruction  of  native 
girls,  on  week-days ;  besides  having  the  charge 
of  classes  in  the  Sabbath-school  of  their  father's 
church. 


JOURNAL, 


"  Dec.  13,  1835. — Persis  and  I  have  had  a 
school  the  past  year  of  little  native  girls.  They 
are  all  under  eight  years  of  age.  "We  teach  them 
the  alphabet,  and  they  also  make  motions 
after  the  infant-school  plan.  About  twenty 
attend.  We  love  to  teach  them.  Persis  brought 
them  forward  the  other  day  for  examination. 

"Dec  30. — For  several  months  Persis, 
Jane,*  Sereno,#  Asa,  and   myself,  have  met 

*  Mr.  Bishop's  children. 


RELIGIOUS   CHARACTER.  G] 

together  every  Monday  afternoon  for  prayer. 
We  take  the  lead  by  turns,  according,  to  our 
age.  When  we  meet,  we  select  some  one  of 
the  children  of  the  mission  to  pray  for,  during 
the  week,  and  the  next  week  we  select  another. 
These  seasons  are  very  pleasant,  and  we  enjoy 
them  much. 

"  Wc  have  each  of  us  written  to  Mr.  Coan, 
and  he  has  answered  us.  His  letters  are  full 
of  religious  instruction  and  °-ood  advice.  We 
feel  that  we  are  greatly  blessed,  in  being  fa- 
vored with  such  a  friend  and  teacher. 

"  Feb.  17,  1836. — This  afternoon  we  went 
to  the  funeral  of  Kekupuohe.  She  was  very 
aged,  probably  about  90,  and  has  lived  under 
four  different  kings.  She  was  the  wife  ol 
Kalaiopu,  the  reigning  king  of  Hawaii  when 
Capt.  Cook  visited  the  islands.  She  joined  the 
church  in  the  year  1828,  and  has  adorned  her 
profession  for  eight  years,  when  she  was  re- 
moved by  death.  Notwithstanding  her  age 
and  impaired  eyesight,  she  was  indefatigable 
in  her  application  to  her  book,  until  she  was 
able  to  read  the  word  of  God.  During  her 
sickness  she  did  not  wish  to  en^asre  in  conver- 
sation  of  a.  worldly  nature,  but  her  thoughts 


62  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

were  fixed  on  heavenly  things.  She  died 
peacefully,  and  we  doubt  not,  has  gone  to  that 
better  world  on  high.  The  .coffin  was  carried 
to  Kealakeakua  and  deposited  in  one  of  the 
caves  of  the  precipice. 

"  She  was  distinguished  as  a  poetess,  and 
was  one  of  the  only  remaining  two  on  the 
islands  who  composed  the  native  meles  or 
songs. 

"  The  following  lines  are  an  extract  from  a 
song  composed  by  her  while  on  a  visit  to  Mr 
Ruggles,  whose  house  was  shaded  by  a  luxu 
riant  grape-vine." 

[We  omit  the  original,  which  Lucy  has  here 
inserted,  and  only  give  her  translation  of  it.] 


u 


Once  only  hath  that  appeared  which  is  glorious, 
It  is  wonderful,  it  is  altogether  holy ; 
It  is  a  blooming  glory  •  its  nature  is  unwithering, 
Rare  is  its  stock,  most  singular,  unrivalled, 
One  only  True  Vine.     It  is  the  Lord. 

u  The  branch  that  adheres  to  it,  becomes  fruitful. 
The  fruit  comes  forth  fruit,  it  is  good  fruit, 
Whence  its  character  is  clearly  made  known. 
Let  the  branch  merely  making  fair  show  be  cut  oil* 
Lest  the  stock  should  be  injuriously  encumbered, 
Lest  it  be  also,  by  it,  wrongfully  burdened." 


PROFESSION   OF   RELIGION.  fi# 

CHAPTER  IX. 

JOURXAIr-SHE  MAKES  A  PROFESSIOX  OF  RELIGION— LETTERS. 

"  March  18. — We  expect  to  embrace  an 
early  opportunity  to  go  clown  to  Oahu.  Yfe 
leave  Dr.  Gairdner,  an  interesting  young 
Scotchman  from  the  Columbia  river,  who  has 
been  residing  several  weeks  in  our  family. 
He  is  a  physician  and  a  naturalist.  He  was 
taken  with  bleeding  at  the  lunsrs  while  at  the 
Columbia,  and  some  months  after  came  to 
these  islands  for  relief.  He  would  have  gone 
to  his  parents  in  Scotland,  but  he  felt  that  he 
could  not  survive  the  voyage.  He  does  not 
expect  to  live  long.  He  was  an  infidel  before 
his  sickness,  but  this  attack  he  considered  as 
a  call  from  Providence  to  prepare  for  death. 
We  hope  that  he  is  truly  pious.  He  joined  Mr. 
Bingham's  church  at  Honolulu.  He  spends 
much  of  his  time  in  reading  his  Bible.  He 
appears  patient,  cheerful,  and  resigned,  and  is 
a  remarkable  instance  of  calm  composure  in 
view  of  the  prospects  which  lie  before  him. 
He  is  distinguished  for  the  care  and  neatness 
with  which  he  keeps  all  his  things,  and  the 
regularity  with  which  he  spends  his  time.    He 


64  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

amuses  himself  by  taking  observations  of  the 
heat,  weight,  and  moisture  of  the  atmosphere. 

"  Honolulu,  March  23,  1836. — Last  Friday- 
evening  we  left  Kailua  in  the  Packet,  Capt. 
Gilbert,  and  arrived  here  Sunday  morning. 
We  have  taken  possession  of  the  apartments 
formerly  occupied  by  Dr.  Judd,  and  com- 
menced keeping  house. 

"  March  25 — Yesterday  we  spent  the  day  at 
Capt.  Little's,  one  of  the  foreign  residents. 
His  house  is  very  pleasantly  situated.  There 
are  two  rooms  below,  with  folding  doors  be- 
tween, and  two  above.  In  the  rooms  below 
the  plastering  is  painted  green,  which  relieves 
the  eye.  Many  beautiful  pictures  wee  hung 
up  around  the  parlor.  We  dined  at  2  o'clock. 
Five  courses  were  served  up,  and  we  sal  at  table 
nearly  two  hours.  Mrs.  Thomson,  a  Spanish 
lady,  called  in.  Her  complexion  was  somewhat 
darker  than  that  of  the  English.  She  was 
pretty  and  interesting  in  her  appearance.  She 
cannot  speak  English.  Mrs.  Little  presented 
Persis  and  myself  each  with  a  straw  bonnet. 

"  June  6. — The  different  families  having  as- 
sembled, the  general  meeting  has  common* '.ed. 
Meetings  for  the  children  of  the  mission  ar<3 


PROFESSION   OF    RELIGION.  65 

neld  every  morning.  Mr.  Coan  sometimes  in- 
vites them  to  his  room,  where  we  enjoy  many 
pleasant  hours  in  receiving  instruction.  Mrs. 
Coan  has  a  school  every  afternoon  for  the 
children. 

"  June  19. — It  was  agreed  upon  by  the  mis- 
sion to  celebrate  the  Lord's  supper  to-day. 
A  committee  was  chosen  to  examine  and  pro- 
pound such  of  the  children  as  wished  to  join 
the  church.  Mr.  Coan,  Mr.  Spaulding,  and 
lh\  Richards,  together  with  the  pastors  of  the 
church,  met  on  Saturday  evening.  Persis  and 
I  went  in.  We  were  examined  respecting  our 
thoughts  and  feelings,  and  the  practical  truths 
of  the  Bible.  We  had  prepared  a  short  ac- 
count of  our  views  in  wishing  to  unite  with 
the  church.  After  conversing  together  by 
themselves,  they  decided  agreeably  to  our 
wishes.  We  attended  the  native  church  this 
forenoon.  Mr.  Bingham  requested  the  congre- 
gation to  remain  a  few  minutes.  Then  asking 
Persis  and  myself  to  rise,  and  stand  before 
the  pulpit,  he  took  our  papers  and  commenced 
reading  them,  translating  into  Hawaiian  as  he 
went  along.  He  then  stated  the  approbation 
of  the  committee,  and  called  for  an  expression 

Miss.  Daughter.  0 


66  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

of  the  feelings  of  the  church.  The  vote  was 
unanimous.  At  two  o'clock,  p.  m.,  the  Lord's 
supper  was  celebrated  in  the  school-house. 
My  sister  and  myself  came  forward,  and  in 
the  presence  of  angels  and  men  consecrated 
ourselves  to  the  service  of  the  Lord.  We  then 
joined  with  our  parents,  and  all  our  missionary 
friends,  in  commemorating  the  dying  love  of 
our  Saviour,  and  partook  of  the  elements  of 
the  broken  body  and  shed  blood  of  our  Re- 
deemer. Messrs.  Bingham,  Armstrong,  and 
Coan  addressed  the  church.  It  was  a  solemn 
and  interesting  season,  never  to  be  forgotten. 
May  the  Lord  keep  us  from  sin,  and  may  we 
adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour,  and  be 
indeed  the  humble  followers  of  the  meek  and 
lowly  Jesus.  [Lucy  was  now  thirteen  years 
of  age.] 

"  June  29. — Maternal  meetings  are  fre- 
quently held  among  the  ladies  of  the  mission. 
Persis  and  I  attend  them.  Subjects  for  essays 
were  given  out  the  year  previous.  Several 
were  read  which  were  very  interesting. 

"  Kailua,  July  13. — "We  arrived  yesterday, 
after  a  very  comfortable  passage  from  Hon- 
olulu. 


PROFESSION    OF   RELIGION.  ftf 

"  Kapulikoliko  died  last  night  of  the  dysen- 
tery. She  was  the  daughter  of  Kamehameha 
the  First.  In  former  days,  when  she  passed 
along,  every  native  prostrated  himself  on  the 
ground." 

Lucy  had  now  become  a  member  of  "  the 
mission  church  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,"  and 
young  as  she  was,  she  adorned  her  profession. 
She  was  always  distinguished  for  her  retiring 
manners,  and  a  peculiar  modesty  and  reserve 
in  the  expression  of  her  feelings  ;  but  her  con- 
sistency of  Christian  character,  the  deep  hu- 
mility of  her  piety,  and  the  loveliness  of  her 
deportment,  were  witnessed  and  admired  by 
all  with  whom  she  had  intercourse.  The  fol- 
lowing letter  was  addressed  to  her  shortly  after 
her  making  a  profession  of  religion.  How 
much  she  valued  such  evidences  of  interest  in 
her,  and  with  what  humility  she  received  them, 
is  often  expressed  in  her  journal  and  letters. 

EXTRACT    FROM    ALETTES    TO    LUCY     FROM     REV.     MR.     COIN, 

"Hilo,  Oct.  28,  1836. 
"  My  dear  young  Sister. — It  is  a  Ions:  time 
since  I   have  written  to  you,  because  of  the 

great  work  God  has  given  me  to  do 

I  have  rejoiced  over  you  that  you  have  pro- 


68  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

fessed  to  come  out  from  the  world,  and  ;  put 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,'  and  I  am  deeply 
and  constantly  anxious  to  hear  that  you  walk 
in  the  truth,  that  your  conversation  is  in 
heaven,  that  you  bring  forth  much  fruit.  .  .  . 
You  are  well  aware  that  being  in  the  church 
does  not,  of  itself,  make  you  better  or  safer. 
It  does  not  make  you  a  Christian.  It  only 
declares  you  to  be  one,  and  if  you  are  not  a 
child  of  G-od,  this  declaration  is  nothing  but 
falsehood.  I  hope  your  path  will  be  like  the 
shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto 
the  perfect  day.  If  you  keep  Christ's  com- 
mandments it  will  be  so,  for  he  has  said,  '  If 
a  man  keep  my  sayings,  he  shall  not  walk  in 
darkness,  he  shall  have  the  light  of  life.'  .  .  . 
I  must  close  by  saying  to  you,  my  dear  young 
friend,  set  the  Lord  always  before  your  face. 
Let  him  be  on  your  right  hand,  then  you  will 
not  be  moved.  Please  write  me  whenever 
you  can;  I  am  always  interested  to  hear  from 
you,  and  still  remember  you  before  the  throna 
of  God. 

"  Your  affectionate  friend 

"  And  brother  in  the  Lord, 

"TITUS  COAN." 


PROFESSION    OF   RELIGION.  fit) 

The  next  letter  was  addressed  by  Lucy  to 
Charles  Richards,  just  as  he  was  about  to  leave 
the  islands  to  receive  his  education  in  America. 
He  died  about  three  months  after  landing  in 
this  country,  leaving  precious  evidence  of  piety. 
Lucy  and  Charles  were  nearly  of  an  age,  and 
often  exchanged  letters.  They  did  not  live  tc 
meet  in  America,  but  we  trust  they  are  now 
rejoicing  together  before  their  Father's  throne 

"Kailua,  Nov.  11,  1836. 

"  My  very  dear  Friend  Charles — I  im 
prove  this  opportunity  to  write  to  you.  It  is 
probably  the  last  time  I  shall  do  so  before  you 
leave  these  islands.  I  hope  you  will  not  forget 
us.  Perhaps  we  shall  not  see  you  again.  I 
hope,  my  dear  friend,  that  you  love  your  Sav- 
iour ;  if  not,  it  is  time.  Oh,  it  is  time  that  you 
did.  Remember  noiv  your  Creator  in  the  days 
of  your  youth.  AYe  do  not  forget  to  pray  for 
you  daily,  that  you  may  become  a  child  of 
God.  Love  Jesus.  How  can  you  help  loving 
him  when  he  is  so  kind  to  you  ?  He  loves  you 
more  than  any  body  else.  You  know  not  how 
soon  you  may  die,  and  you  should  be  prepared 
for  it.     He  has  called  away  little  Luke  Lyons 


70  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

"We  know  not  whom  he  will  call  next.  My 
dear  friend,  do  love  your  Saviour.  Obey  him. 
.  .  Mr.  Coan  has  written  a  letter  to  each  of 
us.  They  call  their  little  son  Titus  Munson. 
If  we  should  ever  meet  each  other  in  America, 
we  will  see  who  has  improved  the  most;  you 
there,  or  we  at  the  Sandwich  Islands.  I  hope 
you  will  write  to  us  when  you  get  to  America, 
and  tell  us  how  you  like  your  situation,  and 
whether  you  wish  to  get  back.  Tell  us  every 
thing.  Love  Jesus.  These  are  my  parting 
words  to  you.  "Will  you  not,  my  dear  friend, 
promise  to  do  so  ?  "Will  you  not  from  this 
time  give  yourself  away  to  the  Saviour  ?  You 
have  had  a  great  deal  of  instruction.  You 
know  your  duty ;  are  you  careful  to  do  it  ? 
The  Lord  bless  you.  Love  to  your  parents 
and  to  your  dear  brothers  and  sisters.  Love 
Jesus,  all  of  you.  The  Lord  be  with  you,  and 
lift  upon  you  the  light  of  his  countenance,  and 
give  you  peace.  Do  not  forget  to  pray  for  us, 
do  not  cease  to  love  us,  do  not  neglect  to  write 
to  us.     Farewell. 

"  From  your  affectionate  friend, 

"LUCY  G.  THURSTON. 

"To  Master  C.  S.  Richards,  Laliaina,  Maui." 


MISSIONARY  LIFE.  7J 

CHAPTER  X. 

JOURNAL  AND  LETTERS  WRITTEN  WHEN  LUCY  WAS  FROM  THIRTEEN 
TO  SIXTEEN  YEARS  OF  AGE. 

In  the  passages  we  have  selected  from  Lucy's 
journal,  illustrative  of  her  progress  from  year 
to  year,  and  the  circumstances  in  which  her 
character  was  developed,  the  reader  may  be 
surprised  to  find  so  few  references  to  her  relig- 
ious feelings.  This,  however,  is  easily  account- 
ed for.  This  journal  was  not  a  private  diary, 
but  simply  a  record  of  fact  and  incident,  as- 
signed to  her  as  a  means  of  improvement,  and 
submitted  by  her  to  the  inspection  of  her 
mother.  Her  extreme  reserve  in  all  her  com- 
munications respecting  herself,  would  natu- 
rally prevent  her  from  recording  the  exercises 
of  her  own  heart  in  such  a  journal. 

The  extracts  contained  in  this  chapter,  ex- 
hibit much  of  the  progress  of  society  in  the 
heathen  village  of  Kailua. 

When  Mrs.  Thurston  took  up  her  abode  upon 
these  "  rocky  shores"  with  her  two  little  ones, 
she  wept  with  a  Christian  mother's  grief,  in 
view  of  the  abominations  with  which  they  were 


72  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

surrounded,  and  among  which  she  had  resolved 
to  rear  them.  "What  then  must  have  been  hei 
satisfaction,  in  beholding  such  a  state  of  im 
provement  as  is  here  presented,  and  which  shf. 
must  have  had  no  small  share  in  effecting 
What  her  joy,  in  having  these  two  children 
such  early  helpers  in  the  blessed  work.  Sure- 
ly the  missionary,  with  all  his  trials,  does  re- 
ceive a  hundred-fold,  even  in  this  life. 

JOURNAL. 

"Nov.  1836. — Father  instructs  us  in  Latin 
and  Hawaiian.  Mother  directs  our  English 
studies,  such  as  grammar,  geography,  natural 
philosophy,  history,  and  arithmetic.  For  a 
year  past,  Persis,  Asa  and  myself  have  been 
allowed  to  read  any  books  in  the  Hawaiian 
lansfuasre,  and  to  communicate  with  the  natives 
as  teachers,  but  not  as  associates. 

Oar  native  school*  was  examined  yesterday. 
There  were  one  hundred  and  eighty  scholars. 
They  sat  in  three  rows,  sixty  in  each  row.  The 
first  row  were  in  their  letters,  the  second  in 
reading,  and  the  third  in  writing  and  arithme- 

*  A  village  school,  of  which  Mrs.  Thurston  was  super- 
mtendent. 


V 


MISSIONARY    LIFE.  73 

tic.  A  little  girl  five  years  old  stood  up  in  a 
chair,  and  made  various  motions  with  her  hand 
for  them  all  to  imitate.  Persis  did  the  same. 
The  natives  pressed  in  to  see,  till  the  house  was 
darkened.  They  then  marched  out,  clapping' 
their  hands ;  any  thing  of  this  kind  is  very 
interesting  to  the  natives.  They  remarked, 
1  Persis  turned  her  hands,  and  there  was  light- 
ning ;  she  moved  her  feet,  and  there  was  an 
earthquake.' 

"  Dec  15. — Keoua  died  this  morning.  She 
never  recovered  from  the  effects  of  her  attack 
in  August,  and  for  a  week  before  her  death  she 
lay  in  a  state  of  insensibility.  There  has  been 
much  wailing  among  the  people.  They  mourn 
for  her  as  for  a  beloved  mother.  The  governor 
is  deeply  affected  by  his  loss ;  the  natives  say, 
no  husband  has  ever  mourned  for  his  wife  as 
he  mourns  for  Keoua.  We  all  went  down  to 
look  at  the  remains.  She  was  laid  out  upon  a 
sofa,  loosely  dressed  in  white,  with  a  beautiful 
feather  wreath*  around  her  neck.  She  had 
for  several  years  been  a  member  of  the  church, 
and  sustained  an  unblemished  character. 

"  Dec    17. — We    attended    the    funeral    of 

*  A  favorite  ornament  of  the  natives. 


74  THE   MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

Keoua  this  afternoon.  The  chiefs  and  prin- 
cipal people  were  assembled  at  the  house. 
Father  made  an  address  and  led  in  prayer. 
The  procession,  composed  of  chiefs,  friends, 
and  church-members,  was  then  formed.  An 
immense  crowd  stood  without  the  yard,  and 
commenced  wailing  as  soon  as  the  coffin  ap- 
peared. The  bell  tolled,  and  a  heavy  firing 
was  kept  up  from  the  battery  till  the  coffin 
was  deposited  in  the  cellar  of  the  governor's 
wooden  house. 

"  Feb.  4,  1837. — The  new  stone  church  was 
dedicated  this  afternoon.  It  is  120  feet  in 
length,  and  42  in  width,  being  furnished  with 
a  steeple  and  vane,  galleries  and  a  pulpit.  The 
pillars  which  support  it  are  painted  to  resemble 
marble  ;  which  last  cost  about  $500.  Most  of 
the  people  sit  on  settees  and  chairs  of  their  own 
construction,  which  look  very  well.  The  gov- 
ernor himself  has  borne  the  whole  expense  of 
the  carpenters'  and*  masons'  work.  The  peo- 
ple assisted  by  collecting  stones,  coral,  and  tim- 
ber. The  governor  himself  spent  some  time  in 
the  woods  superintending  the  workmen  while 
procuring  timber.  He  has  enacted  several 
laws  with  reference  to  the  church.     After  two 


MISSIONARY    LIFE.  75 

months,  no  woman  will  be  allowed  to  enter  it 
without  a  bonnet.  Dogs  are  excluded.  Sev- 
eral men  are  stationed  above  and  below  to  keep 
order.  Any  one  caught  asleep,  is  rapped  on 
the  forehead  with  a  Ions*  cane.  He  has  also 
made  a  law  for  his  own  yard.  Any  woman 
entering  it  without  a  bonnet  is  condemned  to 
have  her  hair  shorn  off  close  to  her  head." 

These  are  some  instances  of  the  commenda- 
ble efforts  of  the  governor  to  introduce  the  cus- 
toms of  civilized  society  among  his  people. 

Kuakini,  governor  of  Hawaii,  is  one  of  the 
highest  chiefs  of  the  nation,  and  a  brother  of 
Kaahumanu.  The  name  of  John  Adams  was 
given  him  some  years  ago  by  a  foreigner,  which 
he  prefers  to  his  native  name.  He  is  a  profes- 
sor of  religion,  and  has  always  shown  himself 
a  kind  friend  to  the  missionaries. 

"  Oct. — Dr.  and  Mrs.  Andrews  of  the  new 
reinforcement,  who  were  appointed  as  our  asso- 
ciates, arrived  in  September,  and  occupy  the 
house  Mr.  Bishop  left.  We  love  and  esteem 
them  highly.  They  have  very  kindly  offered 
to  instruct  us.  We  spend  an  hour  every  after- 
noon with  Mrs.  Andrews  in  drawing,  and  then 
recite  a  lesson  in  chemistry  to  the  doctor.    We 


76  THE   MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

consider  this  a  great  privilege,  and  are  very 
grateful  to  them  for  it." 

EXTRACT     FROM     A     LETTER     TO     MRS.      SMITH. 

"Kailua;  Dec.  4,  1837. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Smith — We  are  now  at- 
tending to  Latin,  English  history,  geography, 
and  chemistry. 

"  On  Tuesday  evening,  Nov.  7th,  the  sea 
three  times  receded  from  its  usual  boundary. 
The  first  time,  fourteen  or  twenty  fathoms,  to 
the  place  where  Mr.  French's  vessel  anchors 
when  here.  Three  hundred  men  were  carried 
off  by  the  ocean.  Twelve  were  picked  up  by 
boats,  and  eleven  were  drowned.  All  the  rest 
escaped,  but  without  a  single  kapa  with  which 
to  cover  them.  Every  thing  within  fifteen  or 
twenty  feet  of   high-water  mark  was  swept 

away 

"  Your  affectionate  friend, 

"LUCY  G.  THURSTON. 
"Mrs.  Abba  W.  Smith,  Honolulu." 

EXTRACT  FROM  A  LETTER  TO  MISS  SMITH. 

"Kailua,  March  15,  1838. 
"  My  dear  Miss  Smith — I  received  your  very 
acceptable  letter,  for  which  I  thank  you  very 
much.     I  was  happy  to  hear  that  you  are  ex 


MISSIONARY  LIFE.  77 

pecting  soon  to  teach  the  children  of  the  mis- 
sionaries.    I  hope  you  will  do  them  much  good. 

"We  have  a  school  for  learning  the  Hawai- 
ian language  two  evenings  in  a  week.  We 
read  in  the  Koikehonua  (geography)  and  He- 
lunaau,  (Colburn's  First  Lessons,)  and  also 
write  compositions  for  correction.  Father  is 
the  teacher. 

"  Dr.  Andrews  has  taken  charge  of  two  Sab- 
bath-schools, one  for  adults  and  one  for  children. 
The  children's  school  numbers  over  two  hun- 
dred. Persis  and  I  each  have  a  class.  The 
more  forward  scholars  are  taught  from  the  Hu- 
liano,  (Union  Questions,)  while  the  younger 
ones  learn  to  read. 

"  Mother,  Persis,  and  myself,  each  instruct 
a  class  of  girls  at  our  own  house  on  Sunday  af- 
ternoon, immediately  after  the  afternoon  ser- 
vice. The  children  appear  serious,  and  many 
of  them  think  they  have  turned  to  the  Lord. 
Some  of  them,  we  trust,  have  truly  repented. 
The  church  is  filled  on  the  Sabbath,  and  the 
people  are  attentive.  A  large  number  profess 
to  have  forsaken  their  sins.  Forty-six  are  pro- 
pounded for  admission  into  the  church,  but 
none    of  the  new  converts.     Mr.   Lyons  has 


78  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

received  1,200   into  his  church  since  general 
meeting.     At  Hilo,  450  were  to  unite  with  the 
church  the  first  Sabbath  in  March. 
"  Yours  affectionately, 

"L.  G.  THURSTON." 

EXTRACTS  PROM  LETTERS  TO  FRIENDS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

"  Sept.  1838. — The  governor  has  commenced 
a  factory  in  this  village  for  spinning  and  weav- 
ing cotton.  There  are  about  twenty  wheels 
and  about  as  many  native  girls  spinning — two 
looms  are  in  operation.  One  web  of  plain  cloth, 
and  another  of  twill  has  been  woven  by  two 
native  men.  They  are  now  making  checked 
cloth.  They  succeed  remarkably  well.  A  few 
of  the  girls  are  learning  to  knit  stockings. 

"  Formerly  the  native  females  wore  no  cov- 
ering on  their  heads.  They  now  wear  bonnets 
made  from  the  oat-straw  and  sugar-cane.  They 
line  them  with  white  kapa,^  which  is  thin  like 
cambric,  and  trim  them  with  kapa  ribbon,  col- 
ored in  figures.  They  look  very  neatly.  The 
most  respectable  among  the  natives  adopt  the 
American  style  of  dress,  and  sit  on  chairs  or 
settees  of  their  own  construction.  The  lower 
classes  wear  kapa,  a  cloth  made  from  the  bark 

*  Formerly  written  tapa. 


MISSIONARY  LIFE.  1  \) 

of  trees,  and  sit  on  mats.  The  females,  almost 
without  exception,  now  wear  loose  dresses. 
They  also  have  a  piece  of  kapa  several  yards 
long,  and  of  two  or  three,  and  sometimes  eight 
or  ten  thicknesses,  which  they  wind  around 
them  from  their  hips  and  downward.  They 
call  it  a.  pau.  The  food  of  the  natives  is  pot, 
made  from  a  large  root  called  halo,*  which  is 
baked  in  the  ground,  and  then  beaten  up  with 
water  till  it  is  of  the  consistence  of  hasty-pud- 
ding. They  eat  it  with  their  fingers.  Their 
houses  are  thatched  with  leaves,  and  instead 
of  a  floor  the  earth  is  spread  with  hay  and  cov- 
ered with  a  mat. 

"  The  governor  has  lately  erected  for  him- 
self a  two- story  stone  house,  surpassing  in  ele- 
gance any  before  built  on  the  islands.  The 
rooms  are  finished  off  with  koa,  a  very  hand- 
some native  wood  resembling  mahogany.  The 
pillars  and  steps  of  the  balcony  in  front,  are 
painted  to  look  like  marble." 

"Kailua,  Jan.  30,  1839. 

"  Dear  Cousin  Elizabeth — Several 

months  previous   to  mother's  sickness,  while 

*  Formerly  taro. 


80  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

father  was  absent  at  the  delegates'  meeting, 
our  family  went,  on  account  of  health,  five 
miles  back  into  the  mountain,  to  what  we  call 
our  country-seat.  The  air  there  is  much  cooler 
and  more  invigorating  than  it  is  here.  There 
was  a  good  thatched  house,  but  in  a  very  strong 
wind  it  was  partly  thrown  down.  When  we 
reached  the  place  we  found  that  the  backside 
of  the  house  up  to  the  eaves,  lay  flat  on  the 
ground,  and  the  front  side  leaned  over,  so  as  to 
form  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees,  with  a  large 
opening  in  the  roof.  By  the  aid  of  a  native, 
who  was  with  us,  we  succeeded  in  propping  it 
on  both  sides,  and  then  ventured  to  spread  our 
couches  within  a  shelter  so  open  and  tottering. 
"Whenever  it  rained,  which  happened  half  the 
time  we  were  there,  it  came  down  through 
the  opening  in  the  roof  and  put  out  all  our  fire. 
We  remained  there  several  days,  till  a  strong 
wind  arose,  when  with  the  haste  of  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  in  leaving  Egypt,  we  quitted  our 
threatening  abode.  Mother  rode  on  horseback, 
Lauke,  a  native  woman,  carried  Thomas  on 
her  back,  and  the  rest  of  us  walked,  or  rather 
ran.  It  rained,  the  roads  were  sometimes  steep 
and  slippery,  and  those  who  best  maintained 


MISSIONARY  LIFE.  81 

their  balance  were  most  fortunate.  Daring 
the  few  days  that  we  spent  in  the  mountain, 
we  gathered  specimens  of  plants  for  an  herba- 
rium. We  also  went  into  a  large  cave  which 
is  many  miles  long.  It  opens  in  our  yard,  up 
country,  and  opens  in  the  yard  here,  where  our 
dwelling-house  is,  near  the  sea-shore.  We  often 
take  a  subterraneous  walk  in  it  to  the  length 
of  half  a  mile.  We  were  all  prepared  to  visit 
the  volcano,  but  were  prevented  by  mother's 
sickness.  At  Hilo,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
island,  are  very  frequent  earthquakes.     Thej 

are  very  seldom  felt  at  our  station The 

entire  Bible  is  about  to  be  completed,  trans- 
lated into  the  Hawaiian  language." 

"  March  3,  1839. — Our  family  and  the  doc- 
tor's have  just  returned  from  a  visit  to  Napoo- 
poo,  for  health,  as  mother  and  Dr.  Andrews  had 
not  left  home  since  their  sickness.  The  excur- 
sion has  proved  beneficial  to  them.  We  were 
entertained  with  the  greatest  kindness  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Forbes.  One  morning  the  three  fam- 
ilies  started  at  five  o'clock  to  visit  the  residence 
of  Kapiolani,  about  two  miles  distant. 

"  At  six  o'clock  we  arrived  at  her  new  stone 
house.     We  were  highly  gratified  by  the  im- 

Miss.  Daughter.  6 


82  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

provement  and  good  taste  displayed  by  a  Sand- 
wich Islander.  The  rooms  were  neatly  fur- 
nished in  American  style.  The  floors  were 
carpeted  with  fine  mats,  and  the  windows  cur- 
tained with  light  calico.  A  large  thatched 
house  stood  in  the  same  yard,  the  one  she  for- 
merly occupied,  which  is  now  converted  into  a 
dining-room.  A  long  table  was  spread  for  our 
refreshment,  where  the  food  was  served  up  in 
a  civilized  manner.  For  the  accommodation 
of  her  visitors  during  the  nisrht,  she  had  three 
rooms,  furnished  with  two  beds,  and  three  set- 
tees. The  next  day  we  returned  to  Mr.  Forbes'. 
Persis,  Asa,  and  myself  accompanied  Dr.  An- 
drews in  a  single  canoe  to  the  place  where 
Captain  Cook  fell.  "We  obtained  some  speci- 
mens of  the  stone.  On  our  return  we  visited 
the  heiau*  where  Obukahaia  formerly  worship- 
ped. Two  altars  were  pointed  out  to  us  by  the 
natives,  near  which  we  picked  up  some  decayed 
bones  of  the  victims." 

Kapiolani  was  one  of  the  most  distinguished 

of  the  female  chiefs  of  the  islands.     She  was 

the  wife  of  Naihe,  a  high  chief  on  the  island 

of  Hawaii,  who  was  an  early  convert,  and  be- 

*  An  idolatrous  temple. 


MISSIONARY   L    WE.  83 

came  one  of  the  most  influential  Christian 
chiefs,  and  one  of  the  ablest  counsellors  of  the 
missionaries. 

The  conversion  of  Kapiolani,  and  her  eleva- 
tion in  character,  is  perhaps  one  of  the  most 
delightful  instances  of  the  results  of  missionary 
labor.  When  the  first  missionaries  arrived  at 
the  islands,  she  was  not  only  ignorant  and  de- 
graded, but  extremely  dissolute  in  all  her  hab- 
its. When  first  seen  by  the  missionaries,  she 
was  lying  on  the  ground  in  a  state  of  beastly 
intoxication,  and  there  was  scarcely  a  person 
on  the  islands  more  given  up  to  every  species 
of  vice. 

Kapiolani  was  early  converted  to  the  truth, 
applied  herself  to  study,  readily  adopted  the 
manners  and  usages  of  civilized  life,  and  soon 
became  distinguished  for  devoted  piety,  for  in- 
telligence, and  for  dignity  of  manners.  She 
took  a  bold  stand  against  the  vices  and  super- 
stitions of  her  people,  and  exerted  a  decided 
influence  in  favor  of  Christianity. 

The  superstition  respecting  the  imaginary 
deity  of  the  great  volcano,  was  one  of  most 
powerful  influence  upon  the  minds  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Hawaii.     So  ignorant  were  they  of  the 


S4  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

great  phenomena  of  nature,  that  they  supposed 
the  eruptions  of  the  volcano  to  be  the  effects 
of  the  anger  of  the  presiding  deity,  called  Pele. 
They  never  approached  it  without  peace-offer- 
ings, and  no  native  was  ever  known  to  descend 
into  the  crater.  Early  in  the  year  1825,  Ka- 
piolani  crossed  the  island  to  stir  up  the  people 
to  instruction  and  worship.  In  her  journey 
she  passed  near  the  great  crater  of  Kilauea,  and 
perceiving  among  the  natives  strong  remains 
of  superstitious  reverence  for  Pele,  she  deter- 
mined to  show  her  utter  disbelief  in  the  exist- 
ence and  power  of  such  a  goddess,  boldly  de- 
scended into  the  crater,  and  there,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  people,  worshipped  Jehovah,  as  the 
Almighty  Ruler  of  the  elements. 

So  rapid  was  her  improvement  in  knowledge 
and  character,  that  the  missionaries  early  styled 
her  the  "  admirable  Kapiolani,"  and  have  often 
remarked,  that  one  could  scarcely  avoid  the 
belief  that  she  was  educated  among  an  enlight- 
ened people.  In  1826,  it  was  said  of  her,  "  Ka- 
piolani is  indeed  a  mother  in  Israel,"  and  this 
character  she  has  well  sustained  for  sixteen 
years. 

The  news  of  the  death  of  this  very  interest- 


MISSIONARY  LIFE.  P.", 

ing  woman  has  just  been  received.  She  died 
on  the  5th  of  May,  1841.  In  communicating 
the  intelligence,  Mr.  Forbes  writes,  "  The  na- 
tion has  lost  one  of  its  brightest  ornaments. 
She  was  confessedly  the  most  decided  Chris- 
tian, the  most  civilized  in  her  manners,  and  the 
most  thoroughly  read  in -her  Bible,  of  all  the 
chiefs  this  nation  ever  had,  and  her  equal  in 
those  respects  is  not  left  in  the  nation.  Her 
last  end  was  peace,  and  gave  decided  evidence 
that  your  missionaries  have  not  labored  in 
vain." 

"  Honolulu,  June  5. — [The  family  were 
here  attending  general  meeting.]  The  funeral 
of  Kinau  the  queen-regent,  was  solemnized 
this  afternoon.  She  was  buried  under  arms. 
Mr.  Bingham  and  Mr.  Richards  led  the  proces- 
sion, the  soldiers  came  next,  the  missionaries 
and  foreign  residents,  and  then  the  coffin,  fol- 
lowed by  the  mourners.  The  coffin  was  con- 
veyed on  a  hearse,  drawn  by  natives,  with  a 
black  silk  canopy  trimmed  with  lace.  The 
coffin  itself  was  covered  with  red  velvet,  and 
ornamented  with  gilt  nails." 

"When  the  procession  started,  cannons  were 
fired  from  the  Punch-bowl  hill  and  the  fort,  the 


86  THE   MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

bell  tolled,  the  drums  sounded,  and  many  of 
the  people  wailed.  Mr.  Bingham  made  an  ad- 
dress in  English,  and  preached  an  excellent 

sermon  in  Hawaiian After  service,  the 

remains  were  carried  to  their  last  resting-place. 
The  nation  has  met  with  a  great  loss.  Proba- 
bly there  is  no  one  to  fill  her  place  as  well  as 
she  has  done. 

"  June  7. — The  corner-stone  of  the  new  na- 
tive meeting-house  was  laid  this  afternoon. 
Under  it  were  placed  the  Hawaiian  Bible,  an 
arithmetic,  trigonometry,  anatomy,  a  map  of 
the  islands,  an  engraving  of  Honolulu,  and  a 
brass  plate  with  the  date,  etc.,  engraved  on  it. 
A  prayer  was  offered,  after  which  the  people 
repaired  to  the  meeting-house.  Mr.  Bingham 
preached  from  Haggai  1 : 9.  The  king,  Au- 
hea,  and  Kekuauoa,  each  addressed  the  people, 
exhorting  them  to  build  the  house,  etc. 

"  June  9. — In  the  afternoon  the  Lord's 

supper  was  celebrated  by  the  native  church. 
Messrs.  Bingham  and  Whitney  led  the  services. 
The  church  was  compared  with  what  it  was 
eighteen  years  ago,  when  on  board  the  brig 
Thaddeus.  Then  it  was  composed  of  seven 
gentlemen,  seven  ladies,  and  three  native  youth 


MISSIONARY'    LIFE.  87 

Now  there  were  more  than  forty  missionaries, 
and  fourteen  thousand  native  converts  in  all 
the  islands,  including  those  deceased. 

"  June  17. — We  visited  the  museum  belong- 
1112:  to  the  Sandwich  Island  Institute.  There 
is  a  valuable  library  connected  with  it.  Vari- 
ous specimens  in  conchology,  geology,  and  nat- 
ural history  were  arranged  on  shelves  around 
the  room. 

"  Kaneoiie,  July  9. — We  left  Honolulu  this 
morning  for  this  station— mother,  Persis,  and 
myself  on  horseback,  Asa  and  father  walked. 
"While  yet  in  sight  of  the  harbor,  we  looked 
back,  and  saw  the  long-expected  French  frig- 
ate approaching. 

"  July  11. — This  morning  we  received  intel- 
ligence  from  Honolulu.  The  captain  of  the 
frigate  brings  orders  from  the  French  govern- 
ment  to  demand  that  Catholics  have  a  free 
toleration  throughout  the  islands,  that  a  site 
for  a  church  be  granted  them  at  Honolulu,  and 
that  $20,000  be  given  as  a  guarantee  for  the 
performance  of  these  conditions.  If  these  terms 
are  not  complied  with  in  forty-eight  hours,  hos- 
tilities will  commence  on  Friday  noon.  Pro- 
tection is  afforded  to  all  the  foreigners,  but  the 


88  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

1  Protestant  clergymen'  share  the  fate  of  the 
natives.  The  king  is  at  Maui,  and  has  been 
sent  for,  but  he  probably  will  not  arrive  this 
week.  This  day  is  observed  by  the  mission  as 
a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  in  view  of  present 
prospects." 

This  recent  outrage  upon  the  government  of 
the  Sandwich  Islands,  is  fresh  in  the  minds  of 
many  readers ;  it  is  sufficient  here  to  say,  that 
no  satisfaction  has  yet  been  rendered  by  the 
French  government. 


LUCY  AS   A  TEACHER.  89 


CHAPTER  XI. 

LUCY'S  CHARACTER  AND  LABORS  AS  A  TEACHER-LETTERS— PRAYERS 
IX  THE  HAWAIIAN  LANGUAGE- LETTERS. 

Lucy  had  long  felt  deeply  the  condition  of 
the  poor  natives,  and  from  the  time  that  she 
made  a  profession  of  religion,  she  seemed  to 
realize  that  new  responsibilities  rested  upon 
her  with  rcsrard  to  them.  In  her  childhood  she 
had  not  been  permitted  to  speak  to  the  heathen 
children  around  her,  and  in  silent  sympathy 
alone  could  her  heart  go  forth  to  them.  Now 
she  was  learning  their  language,  and  had  com- 
menced imparting  knowledge  to  their  benight- 
ed minds,  and  she  became  deeply  interested 
in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  children  she 
instructed.  Her  humble  labors  among  them 
were  like  all  her  efforts,  quiet  and  unobtru- 
sive, and  less  known  in  their  performance 
than  in  their  results.  But  that  she  won  their 
affections,  and  gained  ready  access  to  their 
hearts,  was  manifest  from  the  influence  she 
had  over  them,  and  the  regard  they  ever  had 
for  her  example  and  precepts.     As  soon  as  her 


90  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

knowledge  of  the  language  enabled  her  to  par- 
ticipate with  them  in  such  duties,  it  was  Lucy's 
practice,  on  Sabbath  afternoons,  to  gather  her 
Sabbath-school  class  together  in  her  chamber 
to  read  the  Scriptures,  to  sing  hymns,  and  ( as 
was  afterwards  learned)  to  pray  with  them. 

Before  she  was  able  to  employ  the  native 
language  readily  in  extemporaneous  exercises, 
she  prepared  a  series  of  short  prayers,  and 
translated  them  into  Hawaiian,  that  she  might 
employ  them  in  leading  her  scholars  to  the 
throne  of  grace.  She  had  used  them  some  time 
before  even  her  mother  knew  that  she  had  ever 
attempted  to  pray  with  her  scholars. 

Lucy's  little  prayer-book  is  before  me,  hav- 
ing been  found  among  her  manuscripts.  It 
contains  eleven  prayers,  adapted  to  different 
circumstances  and  occasions,  and  I  know  the 
reader  will  be  interested  in  a  selection  from 
them.  And  yet  I  am  reminded  how  far  it  was 
from  her  thoughts,  that  these  simple  petitions, 
designed  to  be  used  in  the  retirement  of  hex 
chamber,  in  raising  the  benighted  souls  of  her 
Hawaiian  scholars  to  the  throne  of  a  prayer- 
hearing  G-od,  would  ever  find  a  place  in  a 
printed  book  in  America. 


LUCY   AS   A  TEACHER.  01 

(  Our  Father,  we  bow  before  thee.  Look 
apon  ns  with  compassion.  Thou  hast  com- 
manded us  to  pray  unto  thee,  and  here  we  are 
in  thy  presence.  Wilt  thou  listen  to  the  voice 
of  our  supplications.  Write  thy  laws  in  our 
hearts.  Lead  us  by  thy  right  hand.  Bless 
these  scholars  who  are  now  before  thee,  and 
give  unto  them  hearts  willing  to  follow  after 
thee.  Great  has  been  thy  love  and  long-suffer- 
ing towards  them,  but  they  have  been  unmind- 
ful of  thee.  Lord,  thou  knowest  them  all.  If 
any  do  love  thee,  wilt  thou  strengthen  them  to 
do  thy  will.  Pour  out  thy  Spirit  upon  them 
all,  that  they  may  all  become  thy  children. 
They  are  a  flock  of  wandering  lambs.  0  Jesus, 
thou  art  their  Shepherd.  Save  them  from  evil, 
from  sin,  and  from  eternal  death.  Lead  them 
in  the  narrow  path  to  heaven.  Deliver  them 
from  temptation,  and  evermore  bless  them  all. 
For  Christ's  sake.     Amen." 

"  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  we  bow  in 
thy  presence.  AVe  are  a  company  of  sinners, 
but  for  the  sake  of  Christ  who  died  on  the  cross, 
have  mercy  and  forgive  our  numerous  trans- 
gressions. Prepare  us  for  the  time  when  thou 
shalt  call  us  from  this  world.     Look  iinon  these 


92  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER 

scholars  in  thy  love,  and  forgive  all  t  aeir  sins 
against  thee.  Forsake  them  not,  but  lead  them 
by  thy  right  hand.  Give  unto  each  of  them 
obedient,  humble,  and  believing  hearts.  Bo 
thou  with  them  continually,  that  they  may  do 
that  which  is  right  in  thy  sight.  Wash  their 
souls  in  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ.  Fill  them 
with  love  to  thee,  and  to  each  other.  Look 
upon  them  in  compassion,  and  grant  unto  them 
true  repentance,  for  thou  hast  told  us  that  now 
is  the  time  to  repent  of,  and  forsake  sin.  If 
they  delay  this  work,  thy  patience  will  be  ex- 
hausted, and  they  will  pursue  their  way  to 
ruin.  Prepare  us  all  to  meet  in  heaven,  where 
we  may  dwell  and  praise  thee  throughout  eter- 
nal ages.     Amen." 

"  0  Jehovah,  our  Lord  and  our  God,  we  bless 
thee  for  this  new  Sabbath,  and  that  we  have 
been  permitted  to  hear  thine  holy  word.  0 
Jesus,  impress  upon  our  hearts  the  instructions 
we  have  received.  Bless  these  scholars  who 
are  now  before  thee.  Pardon  their  sins,  and 
wash  their  souls  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  Write 
their  names  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life.  May 
they  repent  of  their  sins,  and  with  fear  flee  to 
Jesus  Christ,  their  refuge  and  salvation.     Bless 


LUCY   AS  A  TEACHER.  93 

Kealoha  and  Kahulipuni.  They  have  vowed 
before  thee  and  before  men  to  follow  thee.  0 
Lord,  dwell  with  them,  and  guide  them  in  all 
that  they  do,  that  they  may  not  fall  into  sin. 
Send  thy  Spirit  down  into  their  hearts,  that 
they  may  be  filled  with  love,  and  patience,  and 
benevolence.  May  they  serve  thee  in  this 
world,  and  live  with  thee  in  heaven.  Hear  us 
for  the  righteousness  of  Christ.     Amen." 

Imagine,  young  reader,  this  dear  girl  of  four- 
teen,* with  a  group  of  heathen  children  around 
her,  bowing  with  them  before  her  Father's 
throne.  Think  of  her  solicitude  to  pray  with 
them,  and  to  teach  them  to  pray  ;  that  ere  she 
could  use  their  language,  she  sat  down  by  her- 
self and  studied  these  simple  prayers.  Can 
you  imagine  a  scene  more  interesting,  or  one 
upon  which  angels  would  more  delight  to  look, 
than  this  in  the  chamber  of  the  missionary's 
daughter  ?  If  he  that  converteth  a  sinner  from 
the  error  of  his  way,  shall  save  a  soul  from 
death,  will  not  God  delight  to  own  and  bless 
the  labors  of  this  young  missionary  to  lead, 
these  "children  of  darkness"  to  the  light  of  the 
Gospel  ?     And  though  he  early  removed  her 

*  This  was  her  age  when  she  composed  these  prayers. 


94  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

from  the  field  of  her  youthful  labors,  will  not 
her  prayers  come  up  in  remembrance  before 
his  throne,  and  her  instructions  be  cherished 
to  the  saving  benefit  of  immortal  souls  ?  Yes. 
The  precious  seed  is  not  lost.  Even  in  her 
lifetime,  Lucy  had  the  happiness  to  believe 
that  several  of  her  dear  scholars  had  chosen  the 
good  part  which  cannot  be  taken  away  from 
them.  Five  of  them  were  professors  of  relig- 
ion when  she  left  the  islands. 

She  writes  under  date  of  Sept.  29,  1838, 
"  Nearly  fifty  were  received  into  the  church 
this  P.  M.,  among  whom  were  two  of  my  dear 
scholars." 

In  these  two  individuals  Lucy  felt  a  pecu- 
liar interest.  They  were  the  first  of  her  schol- 
ars who  had  professed  the  name  of  Christ.  She 
knew  their  trials  and  temptations,  and  the  great 
difficulties  that  attended  their  Christian  pro- 
fession, in  the  midst  of  the  corrupt  society 
around  them.  On  this  account,  she  often  coun- 
selled, encouraged,  and  admonished  them,  and 
spent  many  seasons  of  prayer  with  them. 

In  describing  her  visit  to  Hilo,  on  her  way 
to  the  volcano,  she  thus  speaks  of  an  interview 
with  one  of  these  professing  scholars,  who  was 


I,  U  C  Y   AH    A   TEACH  E  R  95 

a  member  of  Dr.  Andrews'  family,  and  who 
was  then  at  Hilo  with  Mrs.  Andrews. 

"  I  had  an  opportunity  of  talking  with  my 
dear  scholar  Kealoha  ;  she  was  very  much 
affected  at  the  thought  of  not  seeing  us  again. 
She  appeared  very  humble  and  penitent.  I 
gave  her  my  parting  advice,  and  we  prayed 
together  probably  for  the  last  time." 

Extract  from  a  letter  to  Kealoha,  written 
soon  after  Lucy's  return  to  Kailua. 


TRANSLATION, 


"Kailua,  Sept.  12,  1839. 

"  Love  to  you  Kealoha — AVe  were 

favored  in  reaching  this  place  last  week.  At 
Kailikii  we  took  a  canoe.  At  one  place  the 
wind  was  strong,  and  the  waves  high,  and  we 
feared  that  we  should  sink.  There  was  much 
water  in  the  canoe.  But  God  protected  us, 
and  we  were  preserved  from  danger.  Let  us 
praise  him  for  his  goodness. 

"  Last  Sabbath  when  I  met  with  my  dear 
scholars  we  did  not  forget  you.  Are  you  at 
this  time  living  with  love  to  God  ?  Examine 
yourself  with  care.  I  grieve  because  the  time 
of  our  dwelling   together    has    passed  away. 


9Q  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

Great  is  our  love  to  this  land,  and  to  you  also 
our  dear  scholars. 

"  Love  to  you.     Watch  yourself. 

"  From  your  affectionate  teacher, 

UL.  G.  THURSTON." 

Kahulipuni,  the  other  of  the  two  referred  to, 
was  in  very  indigent  circumstances.  Lucy 
felt  very  much  for  her,  because  she  was  not 
suitably  clad  to  appear  in  the  house  of  God 
She  presented  her  case  to  her  mother,  and  re- 
quested that  a  Sabbath  suit  might  be  given 
her.  Mrs.  Thurston  replied,  "You  know,  Lucy, 
I  am  about  to  make  a  dress  for  you,  and  that 
wTill  take  every  yard  of  cloth  there  is  remain- 
ing." Lucy  replied,  "  I  had  much  rather  have 
Kahulipuni  have  a  Sabbath  dress,  than  to  have 
one  myself."  A  dress  was  given  her.  As  Ka- 
hulipuni was  not  accustomed  to  her  needle, 
Lucy  cut  it  out  and  invited  Kahulipuni  to 
come  and  sit  by  her  side,  and  taught  her  how 
to  make  it. 

By  such  efforts  for  the  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral welfare  of  her  pupils,  Lucy  greatly  en- 
deared herself  to  them,  and  as  the  time  drew 
near  for  her  separation  from  them,  they  shed 
many  tears  of  mutual  regret  and  affection. 


LUCY  AS   A   TEACHER.  97 

In  a  note  to  Kahulipuni,  just  before  her  de- 
parture from  the  islands,  Lucy  enclosed  a  lock 
of  her  hair,  and  inserted  these  four  texts  of 
Scripture,  in  the  Hawaiian  language. 

"Him  that  comcth  to  me;  I  -will  in  no  -wise  cast 
out." — John  6  :  37. 

"Pray  without  ceasing." — 1  Thess.  5:17. 
"Quench  not  the  Spirit." — 1  Thess.  5  :  19. 
"  Ti  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments." 
"  Remember  your  affectionate  teacher, 

"  LUCY  G.  THURSTON. 
"LUKE  G.  TATINA." 

Lucy  received  the  following  letter  from  Ke- 
aloha,  a  short  time  before  sailing  from  Hono- 
lulu. It  exhibits  in  an  interesting  manner,  the 
social  and  religious  affections  of  a  converted 
heathen,  and  the  original  is  inserted  as  a  spec- 
imen of  the  language. 

"Kailua,  June  29,  1840. 

"  Aloha  oe  e  Luke,  kuu  kajkuaana  ilako  o 
ka  Haku — Ua  nui  kuu  aloha  ia  oe.  Ke  aloha 
aku  nei  au  ia  oe  i  ka  hiki  ana  mai  o  kau  pala- 
pala  iau.  Aloha  akuia  Tatina  wahine,  ia  Pa- 
keke,  a  me  Aka,  a  me  Mele,  a  me  Koma.  Ua 
pilikia  makou  i  ka  mai  o  ke  keiki  a  Kauka. 

"  Ke  palapala  nei  au  i  keia  palapala  me  kuu 
waimaka.     Aloha  oe  i  ka  hele  aku  ma  ka  aina 

Miss.  Daughter.  7 


98  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

malihini,  aloe  makou  i  ike.  IT  a  pau  ko  kakou 
halawai  ana  ma  keia  ao.  Ua  nele  au  i  ka  mea 
paipai  ole.  Nui  kuu  hoomanao  ana  ia  oe. 
Auhea  oe  e  ke  kumu  aloha,  mai  hoopoina  i 
kau  haumana  aloha.  Aloha  oe  ka  mea  mana 
i  kuhikuhi  mai  ma  ka  pono  o  ke  Akua.  Aole 
ke  Akua  i  hoopai  mai  i  kou  noho  ana.  I  keia 
wa,  he  naho  ana  aloha  ia  oe  i  ka  makua  ao 
mai  i  ka  pono.  Aole  manao  e  hana  i  ka  hewa, 
aka  o  ka  naau,  ua  hana  hewa  i  ke  Akua. 

"  Ke  aloha  aku  nei  o  Hana  ia  oukou  a  pau. 
Aloha  oe  ka  hoahele  o  na  kai  ewalu  mai  Ha- 
waii a  Oahu.  E  ke  kumu  aloha  e,  aole  hiki 
ke  palapala  i  keia  we,  he  pilikia.  Aloha  oe  ka 
i  manao  mai  i  ka  haumana. 

"Na  kau  haumana  aloha, 

"  KEALOHA  .»* 


TRANSLATION, 


"Kailua,  June  29,  1840. 
"Love  to  you,  Lucy,  my  elder  sister  in  the 
Lord — My  affection  for  you  is  very  great.  I 
loved  you  when  I  received  the  letter  you  wrote 
me,  Give  my  love  to  Mrs.  Thurston,  to  Persis, 
Asa,  Mary,  and  Thomas.     We  are  in  strait- 

*  Her  name,  Kealoha,  means  love. 


LUCY   AS   A  TEACHER.  09 

ened  circumstances  on  account  of  the  sickness 
of  the  doctor's  child. 

"  I  write  this  letter  with  tears.  I  have  great 
love  for  you,  because  you  was  going  to  a  strange 
land  which  we  have  never  seen.  The  time  for 
our  meeting  together  in  this  world  has  passed 
away.  I  have  lost  the  one  who  often  remind- 
ed me  of  my  duty.  I  often  remember  you. 
Where  are  you,  my  beloved  teacher  ?  forget 
not  your  scholar  who  loved  you.  Love  to  you 
who  instructed  me  in  the  righteousness  of  God. 
God  has  not  rewarded  me  according  to  the 
manner  in  which  I  have  lived.  At  this  time  I 
am  swelling  with  love  to  you  the  mother 
(teacher)  who  taught  me  the  right  way.  I  do 
not  desire  to  do  wrong,  but  my  heart  sins 
against  God. 

"  Hana  sends  love  to  you  all.  Love  to  you 
my  fellow- voyager  in  the  eight  seas*  from  Ha- 
waii to  Oahu.  Beloved  teacher,  I  cannot  write 
more  now,  for  it  is  a  straitened  time.  Love  to 
you  who  thought  on  your  scholar. 

"  Your  affectionate  scholar, 

"  KEALOHA." 

*  The  "  eight  seas,"  are  eight  channels,  situated  be- 
tween Hawaii  and  Oahu,  over  which  they  had  passed 
together  at  a  former  period. 


100  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

Lucy  did  not  forget  her  scholars  when  new 
scenes  surrounded  her,  and  new  occupations 
engaged  her  attention.  She  addressed  a  letter 
to  her  little  flock,  while  stopping  at  the  Socie- 
ty Islands,  on  her  voyage  to  America,  and  con- 
tinued to  speak  of  them  with  affectionate  solic- 
itude till  the  close  of  her  life. 

The  last  night  but  one  before  her  death,  to 
a  friend  who  was  watching  by  her  bedside, 
and  who  was  conversing  with  her  as  to  the 
probable  result  of  her  sickness,  she  remarked, 
that  it  had  been  the  most  ardent  desire  of  her 
heart  to  be  fitted  to  return  to  her  native  land, 
and  to  spend  her  life  in  laboring  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  children  of  Hawaii ;  but  that  God 
knew  best,  and  she  was  willing  to  submit  en- 
tirely to  his  will. 

Lucy's  scholars  have  not  forgotten  her.  They 
have  already  mourned  and  wept  her  early  death, 
but  they  will  cherish  the  remembrance  of  her 
character  and  precepts.  They  and  the  native 
church  in  which  her  father  labors,  and  in  which 
her  example  shone,  will  long  remember  her  as 
a  sweet  and  gentle  spirit,  that  lived  and  moved 
among  them  for  a  little  season,  and  then  soared 
upward  to  a  fairer  clime. 


LUCY   AS  A  TEACHER.  x01 

Perhaps  many  a  fair  daughter  of  Christian 
America  will  read  this  chapter,  who  has  never 
yet  thought  of  any  means  of  making  herself 
useful — many  a  young  professor  of  religion; 
who  has  never  yet  entered  upon  active  service 
in  the  cause  of  her  divine  Master.  Perhaps 
some  young  Sabbath-school  teacher,  who  has 

J  CD 

never  gathered  the  dear  children  of  her  class 
around  her,  to  lead  them  to  the  throne  of  grace 
in  prayer.  Perhaps  some  female  professor  of 
maturer  years,  who  has  never  met  her  Chris- 
tian sisters  in  the  retired  apartment  conse- 
crated to  their  prayers,  nor  mingled  her  peti- 
tions with  theirs  for  the  prosperity  of  Zion,  and 
the  conversion  of  the  world. 

To  each  of  these,  the  simple  story  of  Lucy 
Thurston's  humble  labors  presents  more  useful, 
practical  lessons,  than  the  entire  lives  of  many 
whom  the  world  calls  illustrious,  and  whose 
names  and  deeds  are  placed  upon  its  brightest 
records.* 

*  Since  the  preparation  of  this  work,  and  on  the  anni- 
versary of  her  death,  two  letters  addressed  to  Lucy  have 
been  received  from  the  two  scholars  named  in  this  chap- 
ter. 

Kealoha  writes,  "  My  heart  is  heavy  because  of  our 
separation.     I  do  not  forget  your  instructions,  but  I  lay 


102  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

them  up  in  my  heart.  I  remember  you  often  every  day." 
She  sends  her  "love  to  all  the  girls  in  the  United 
States,"  and  assures  her  beloved  teacher;  that  her  love 
to  her  will  never  cease. 

Kahulipuni  says,  "  I  love  you.  At  this  time  I  am 
dwelling  according  to  the  instruction  which  you  gave 
me  to  '  follow  after  Jesus.'  My  affection  is  very  great 
for  you  all,  for  you  have  been  like  parents  to  lead  me  in 
the  ways  of  righteousness.  Give  my  love  to  all  the 
daughters  of  that  country,  and  to  the  church-members." 


TOUR    AROUND  HAWAII.  103 

CHAPTER  XII. 

DESCRIPTION"  OF  A  TOUR  AROUND  HAWAII— VISIT  TO  THE   VOLCANO. 

The  summer  before  his  family  left  the  isl- 
ands, Mr.  Thurston  made  a  tour  around  Hawaii 
with  them,  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the  vari- 
ous missionary  stations,  and  of  making  his 
children  acquainted  with  the  interesting  nat- 
ural features  of  the  island.  The  following  de- 
scription of  this  "tour  of  pleasure,"  written 
soon  after  their  return,  presents  a  novelty  of 
circumstances  and  modes  of  travelling,  and  a 
variety  of  incident,  which  cannot  fail  to  make 
it  interesting  to  the  reader,  though  written  for 
no  other  purpose  than  her  own  improvement 
and  pleasure  by  a  girl  of  sixteen. 

"Kailua,  Sept.  1839. — "We  concluded  to 
make  a  tour  of  this  island,  for  the  purpose  of 
visiting  the  various  stations,  and  the  volcano, 
before  embarking  for  America.  It  would  not 
be  lost  time  for  father,  as  it  would  afford  him 
an  opportunity  of  preaching  to  those  who  sel- 
dom hear  instruction.  AVe  packed  our  clothes 
in  two  large  calabashes.  A  crib  was  fitted  up 
with  a  pole  on  each  side  for  the  accommoda- 


104  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

tion  of  the  two  younger  children  in  travel- 
ling ;  also  two  chairs  in  the  same  manner  for 
mother,  Persis,  and  myself  to  ride  in  occa- 
sionally. Each  of  these  was  carried  by  two 
natives. 

"  On  Wednesday  morning,  the  7th  of  Au- 
gust, we  left  Kailua.  Ten  native  men  accom- 
panied us  to  carry  our  travelling  chairs  and 
baggage.  "We  walked  five  miles  up  the  side  of 
the  mountain,  where  we  entered  the  road  that 
leads  to  Kiholo,  a  place  twenty  miles  north  of 
Kailua.  Here  we  were  overtaken  by  a  copious 
shower  of  rain.  M.  and  T.  in  their  covered 
crib  escaped ;  but  the  rest  of  us,  who  pursued 
our  way  on  foot,  protected  only  by  umbrellas 
and  shawls,  soon  found  that  our  feet  and  the 
lower  part  of  our  garments  were  completely 
soaked.  After  travelling  about  fifteen  miles, 
occasionally  resting  by  taking  a  short  ride  in 
the  chairs,  we  came  to  an  open  space  in  the 
road,  shaded  by  lofty  kukui-trees.  There  we 
seated  ourselves  on  the  large  stones.  A  fire 
was  kindled,  and  we  succeeded  in  drying  some 
of  our  clothes.  Our  lowly  table  was  soon  pre- 
pared, by  spreading  large  leaves  upon  the 
ground,  upon  which  our  cold  provisions  were 


TOUR   AROUND  HAWAII.  105 

placed.     Exercise  prepared  us  to  partake  with 
keen  appetites. 

"At  3  o'clock  we  proceeded  on  our  journey. 
Passed  several  streams  of  lava,  which  issued 
forty  years  ago  from  an  ancient  crater.  It  was 
very  evident  that  it  had  once  been  in  a  state 
of  fusion.  The  rugged  fragments  were  lying 
around,  in  every  variety  of  shape  and  position. 
These  streams  were  from  a  quarter  to  half  a 
mile  in  width,  and  not  a  single  vegetable  ap- 
pears. About  9  o'clock  we  arrived  at  Kiholo, 
weary  and  hungry.  All  was  still  in  the  vil- 
lage, but  awakening  the  inmates  of  one  of  the 
houses,  we  were  directed  to  a  new  kalau,  and 
furnished  with  a  mat  on  which  to  sleep.  This 
we  spread  upon  the  sand  which  formed  the 
floor  of  the  house,  and  taking  some  clothes  from 
our  calabashes  for  pillows,  we  made  a  bed, 
which  fatigue  rendered  grateful  to  our  weary 
limbs.  After  supper  and  prayers,  we  threw 
ourselves  down,  and  slept  as  soundly  as  though 
we  had  reposed  upon  feathers.  AYe  left  many 
articles  unpacked  until  morning  directly  before 
the  open  door,  but  nothing  was  missing.  In 
the  morning  the  people  of  the  place  collected 
around  the  house,  and  father  preached  to  them. 


106  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

We  then  proceeded  on  our  way Came  to 

a  tract  of  smooth  lava  several  miles  in  extent, 
which  cooled  in  running:  from  the  crater.  It 
was  very  good  walking.  When  we  had  ad- 
vanced nearly  to  the  middle  of  it,  we  turned  to 
take  a  view  of  the  surrounding  scenery.  As 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  nothing  could  be 
seen  but  rough  and  frightful  masses  of  black 
lava.  Not  a  breath  of  air  was  stirring,  and  the 
noonday  sun  shining  in  all  his  strength  almost 
overpowered  us.  We  found  a  cave  near  the 
path,  where  we  rested  for  a  few  minutes,  grate- 
ful for  the  shade  it  afforded.  After  crossing 
this  dreary  region,  we  came  to  a  grove  of  co- 
coanut-trees,  standing  in  the  midst  of  a  beau- 
tiful grass-plot.  Never  was  the  sight  of  ver- 
dure more  refreshing.  Exhausted  with  fatigue 
and  heat,  we  threw  ourselves  on  the  grass, 
while  the  men  climbed  the  trees  for  cocoanuts. 
We  reached  Kowaihae  about  sunset.  Puna 
and  his  wife,  the  principal  people  of  the  place, 
cordially  invited  us  to  lodge  in  their  stone  house. 
The  room  was  furnished  with  beds,  made  up 
in  a  civilized  manner.  The  next  morning 
Puna  furnished  us  with  two  single  canoes  to 
transport  us  to  Kohala,  a  distance  of  fifteen 


TOUR  AROUND   HAWAII.  107 

miles.  Our  family  embarked  in  one  canoe,  and 
reached  the  landing-place  at  noon.  Father  ad- 
dressed the  people  of  the  place,  who  gave  good 
attention.  We  then  started  on  foot  for  the 
missionary  station,  ten  miles  inland.  The 
trade  winds  blew  freshly,  driving  the  cold  rain 
directly  into  our  faces.  The  road  was  ascend- 
ing, a  greater  part  of  the  way,  and  very  fatigu- 
ing. However,  we  kept  on,  and  at  6  o'clock, 
thoroughly  drenched,  we  reached  the  mission 

houses This  would  be  a  pleasant  station 

were  it  not  for  the  frequent  rains  and  high 
winds.  On  Sunday,  father  preached  both  parts 
of  the  day  to  large  and  attentive  audiences. 
This  is  a  new  station,  and  the  people  appeared 
more  rude  and  uncivilized  than  at  Kailua. 

"  On  Monday  morning  we  left  for  "Waimea, 
thirty  miles  distant.  Mr.  Bliss  kindly  lent  us 
his  horse,  which  accommodated  five  of  us  by 
turns,  walking  the  rest  of  the  time. 

"  Dined  in  a  grove  of  trees.  Saw  Venus  at 
noonday,  in  the  bright  sunshine.  Night  over- 
took us  before  we  cleared  the  woods "We 

witnessed  for  the  first  time  the  occultation  of 
Venus.  After  walking  several  hours  in  the 
dark,  picking  our  way  over  steep  hills,  rough 


108  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

stones,  and  decayed  trees,  we  reached  the  high 
road  that  leads  to  Mr.  Lyon's  house.  Several 
streams  of  water  lay  across  our  path,  over 
which  we  were  carried  by  the  natives.  At 
half  past  10  we  arrived  at  Mr.  Lyon's  house, 
extremely  tired  and  faint.  A  warm  reception 
from  our  friends,  a  warm  supper,  and  a  good 
night's  rest  restored  us  in  a  measure. 

"  On  Wednesday  we  left  "Waimea  for  Hilo. 
Three  horses  were  kindly  lent  us.  Our  jour- 
ney was  very  pleasant,  the  road  leading  along 
the  northern  side  of  Mauna  Kea,  an  uninhab- 
ited region.  The  country  was  interspersed  with 
koa-trees.  A  species  of  white  moss  covered  all 
the  branches  of  the  old  trees,  which  had  a  sin- 
gular and  beautiful  appearance. 

"At  dark  we  stopped,  and  looking  around 
for  a  resting-place  for  the  night,  discovered  a 
large  tree  which  had  fallen.  On  one  side  of  it 
we  spread  our  mat,  and  built  a  large  fire  in 
front.  It  was  so  cold  that  the  vapor  of  our 
breath  became  visible.  We  slept  very  com- 
fortably under  the  broad  canopy  of  heaven, 
though  in  the  morning  we  found  our  clothes 

considerably  damp  with  the  dew We  were 

now  on  the  eastern  side  of  Mauna  Kea,  at  an 


TOUR   AROUND   HAW  All.  109 

elevation  of  several  thousand  feet.  Wo  had  a 
view  of  the  ocean,  which  appeared  to  rise  like 
a  hi«,h  mountain  above  the  clouds.  The  atmos- 
phere  was  very  cool,  and  somewhat  thinner 
than  on  the  shore :  we  found  that  we  were 
more  easily  fatigued  than  when  on  lower  land. 
Saw  several  herds  of  wild  cattle  at  a  distance. 
We  passed  great  numbers  of  carcasses  which 
had  been  left  by  the  hunters,  after  being  de- 
prived of  their  hides. 

"  About  sundown  we  arrived  at  the  edge  of 
the  woodland,  which  extends  for  sixteen  miles 
towards  the  sea-coast.  Here  the  scenery  was 
enchanting.  Behind  us  towered  the  heights  of 
Mauna  Kea,  the  sides  of  which  were  beautifully 
sprinkled  with  clumps  of  trees.  Before  us  we 
saw  the  upper  side  of  the  fleecy  clouds,  resting 
gracefully  on  the  tops  of  the  trees,  contrasting 
strongly  with  the  dark  shrubbery  which  forms 
the  outskirts  of  the  dense  forest.  Beyond  this 
delightful  prospect  arose  the  '  illimitable  sea.' 
On  the  right  the  blue  peaks  of  Mauna  Loa  were 
visible  in  the  distance.  The  whole  scene  was 
calculated  to  inspire  the  beholder  with  emo- 
tions of  sublimity,  and  lead  the  mind  from 
nature's  works  to  their  wonderful  Creator. 


110  THE   MISSIONARY'S    DAUGHTER. 

"A  little  cave  in  the  neighborhood  afforded 
us  a  shelter  for  the  night.  It  was  not  high 
enough  to  allow  us  to  stand.  The  bottom  was 
very  damp,  and  the  water  dropped  from  the 
roof.  Really  it  was  not  a  very  inviting  place 
to  spend  the  night,  but  we  were  obliged  to 
make  the  best  of  it.  Father  and  the  men  ob- 
tained a  supply  of  wood  from  the  forest,  with 
which  a  fire  was  kept  up  during  the  night. 

"Early  in  the  morning  the  guide  and  horses 
returned  to  Waimea,  and  we  entered  the  woods. 
"We  had  been  told  that  it  was  eight  miles 
through,  and  we  expected  to  reach  the  other 
side  by  noon.  The  road  became  very  muddy, 
but  we  endeavored  to  avoid  it  by  throwing 
down  branches  to  form  a  bridge,  or  by  passing 
through  the  thick  brakes  on  the  side  of  the 
road.  We  were  all  in  high  spirits,  and  when 
any  little  accident  occurred,  the  woods  resound- 
ed with  echoes  of  merriment.  "We  travelled 
through  mud  and  water,  over  slippery  bogs  and 
stumps,  till  we  could  scarcely  see  the  road  be- 
fore us.  "We  then  sent  one  man  ahead,  to  see 
whether  we  were  near  the  edge  of  the  woods, 
and  another  to  find  solid  ground  where  we 
might  pass  the  night,     The  latter  soon  hailed 


TOUR   AROUND   HAWAII.  Ill 

us,  and  we  went  on  feeling  our  way,  till  we 
arrived  at  a  little  eminence  by  the  road-side, 
which,  though  very  wet,  would  allow  us  to 
stand  on  it  without  sinking.  Here  we  seated 
ourselves,  cold  and  weary,  our  clothes  satu- 
rated with  water  and  well  beplastered  with 
mud.  A  lire  was  the  first  thing  thought  of. 
No  dry  wood  was  to  be  had,  as  every  thing  in 
the  vicinity  was  soaked  with  rain.  What  was 
to  be  done  ?  By  taking  one  of  the  poles  be- 
longing to  the  crib,  splitting  it,  and  rubbing 
two  pieces  together  for  some  time,  the  natives 
lighted  the  lamp,  but  despaired  of  being  able 
to  kindle  a  fire.  Mother  used  all  her  eloquence 
to  encourage  them,  and  they  collected  some 
green  wood,  cut  it  into  small  pieces,  and  in  the 
course  of  three  hours,  a  comfortable  fire  was 
built.  Meanwhile  father,  mother,  Persis,  Asa, 
and  myself,  with  some  of  the  natives,  gathered 
a  quantity  of  fern  and  spread  it  on  the  ground, 
over  which  the  mat  was  laid.  A  few  brakes 
were  set  up  on  one  side,  which  served  as  a 
slight  screen  from  the  wind.  We  changed  our 
wet  garments,  and  lay  down  supperless,  as  our 
provisions  were  nearly  exhausted,  and  we  knew 
not  how  much  farther  we  might  be  obliged  to 


112  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

walk,  having  apprehensions  that  we  had  lost 
our  way.  The  next  morning  we  breakfasted 
upon  dry  fish  and  sour  poi,  without  any  water 
to  moisten  our  lips.  Pursuing  our  journey, 
the  road  waxed  worse  and  worse.  About  noon, 
to  our  inexpressible  joy,  we  saw  a  white  man, 
who,  hearing  of  our  situation  by  the  native 
that  we  sent  ahead  the  night  previous,  kindly 
came  to  our  assistance.  He  told  us  that  two 
miles  yet  remained  before  reaching  the  good 
road,  and  that  the  worst  part  of  the  way  was 
yet  before  us.  Had  it  not  been  for  his  exer- 
tions here,  we  might  have  been  in  distressing 
circumstances.  We  were  now  eight  miles  from 
the  shore,  and  hastening  on,  met  a  messenger 
from  Mrs.  Coan  with  food  and  notes  of  welcome. 
At  nine  in  the  evening  we  reached  the  village, 
and  in  the  warm  embraces  of  our  beloved 
friends  we  forgot  our  fatigues. 

""We  arrived  on  Saturday  evening.  The 
next  day  father  preached  to  an  attentive  con- 
gregation. We  were  very  lame  for  several 
days  in  consequence  of  our  fatigues. 

"  One  afternoon  we  accompanied  Dr.  An- 
drews and  family  to  the  cascade  of  the  Rain- 
bow, a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  village.     It  is 


TOUR  AROUND  HAWAII.  ]  ]  H 

a  beautifal  waterfall,  pouring  down  one  hun- 
dred and  ten  feet  from  the  rocky  cliffs  into  the 
basin  below. 

"  The  next  Sabbath  we  attended  the  native 
services,  which  were  very  interesting.  In  the 
afternoon  the  mission  family  assembled  at  the 
house  of  Mr.  "Wilcox,  and  had  a  solemn  and 
affecting  season  of  prayer  together. 

"  On  Monday,  at  10  o'clock,  a  parting  meet- 
ing was  held  at  Mr.  Coan's.  With  many  tears 
we  bade  farewell  to  our  beloved  friends,  not 
expecting  to  meet  them  again  in  this  world. 
They  bountifully  supplied  us  with  comforts 
for  the  journey.  "We  started  for  the  volcano 
on  horseback ;  Mr.  Mack,  a  foreigner,  accom- 
panying us  as  guide.  After  travelling  the  next 
day  till  sunset,  the  smoke  and  steam  issuing 
from  the  chasms  around,  warned  us  of  our  near 
approach  to  the  volcano.  "We  suddenly  came 
upon  the  brink  of  that  awful  place,  nine  miles 
in  circumference,  and  one  thousand  five  hun- 
dred feet  in  depth.  It  was  so  obscured  by 
smoke  that  the  fires  were  scarcely  visible, 
found  a  little  hut  at  the  edge  of  the  crater,  one 
corner  of  which  was  only  two  feet  from  the 
brink.     Here  we  concluded  to  spend  the  night. 

Miss.  Daughter.  O 


]14  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

as  it  was  a  fine  situation  to  watch  the  object 
of  our  curiosity.  The  mountain  air  was  quite 
cool  and  a  fire  grateful.  In  the  course  of  the 
night,  the  smoke  cleared  away  and  the  sight 
of  the  raging  fires  was  fearful.  The  unearth]}/ 
sounds  they  emitted,  heard  distinctly  at  the 
distance  of  two  miles,  added  much  to  the  effect. 
We  arose  several  times  durinsr  the  ni^ht  to 
gaze  at  the  scene  before  us. 

"  The  next  morning  we  descended  the  side, 
sometimes  passing  within  a  few  inches  of  a 
frightful  chasm.  The  bottom  of  the  crater 
was  covered  with  a  brittle  shining  crust,  which 
often  broke  under  our  weight.  We  visited  a 
large  lake  in  the  centre  about  one-third  of  a 
mile  in  diameter.  The  liquid  lava  boiled  and 
foamed  with  great  fury.  Mr.  Mack  stood  on 
the  brink  and  with  a  long  pole  obtained  some 
specimens  from  the  liquid  lava.  By  the  side 
of  the  lake  we  picked  up  little  shining  pieces 
which  had  been  thrown  out  by  an  eruption. 
The  lava  now  boiled  up  higher  and  higher,  and 
we  quitted  the  place  in  haste.  Proceeding  to  a 
distant  part,  we  were  greatly  annoyed  by  smoke 
and  sulphurous  gas  from  the  cones,  a  few  in- 
spirations of  which  would  probably  prove  fatal. 


TOUR   AROUND  HAWAII.  115 

"At  length  we  stood  on  the  overhanging 
brink  of  the  great  south-western  lake.  It  was 
in  violent  agitation,  and  presented  a  most  ter- 
rific appearance.  It  was  indeed  a  fit  emblem 
of  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone  that  burnetii 
for  ever  and  ever.  On  the  borders  of  that  fiery 
lake  we  took  a  luncheon  of  pineapples  and 
cakes,  and  returned  by  way  of  the  sulphur 
banks.  For  a  considerable  distance,  the  lava 
over  which  we  walked  was  so  hot  that  we  could 
not  hold  it  an  instant  in  our  hands. 

"  After  witnessing  many  fearful  exhibitions 
of  the  Creator's  power,  we  reached  our  little 
hut  at  four  o'clock,  excessively  weary.  We 
obtained  many  specimens,  which  wesenttoHilo 
to  be  packed  and  forwarded  to  Honolulu. 

"  During  the  night  the  action  was  more  vio- 
lent  than  before.  "We  saw  fine  eruptions,  in 
which  the  redhot  stones  were  thrown  to  the 
height  of  fifty  or  sixty  feet.  A  new  lake  broke 
out  and  burned  brightly  during  the  night.  We 
realized  more  than  when  in  the  crater,  that  we 
had  been  exposed  to  imminent  danger,  yet  no 
life  has  ever  been  lost  there. 

"  The  next  morning  Mr.  Mack  returned  to 
Hilo,  and  we  left  the  volcano,  directing  our 


116  THE   MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

steps  to  the  southern  part  of  the  island.  Light 
pumice-stone  and  volcanic  capillary  glass  was 
seen  in  abundance  for  several  miles.  The  road, 
for  the  greater  part  of  the  way,  led  over  beds 
of  sand  and  tracts  of  rugged  lava.  At  sunset 
we  reached  Kapapala,  having  walked  a  distance 
of  twenty  miles.  The  soles  of  our  feet  were 
much  blistered,  probably  the  effects  of  walking 
in  the  hot  volcano. 

"  On  Friday  afternoon  reached  Punaluu, 
where  we  passed  the  night.  Father  addressed 
the  people  and  married  a  couple.  Saturday 
night  arrived  at  Waiohunu,  having  stopped 
three  times  to  meet  with  the  people. 

""We  spent  the  Sabbath  at  Waiohunu.  Fa- 
ther conducted  public  worship  under  a  beau- 
tiful grove  of  kukui-trees.  The  people  there 
greatly  need  a  teacher.  They  are  seldom  priv 
ileged  with  hearing  the  Gospel.  This  is  an 
eligible  place  for  a  missionary  station.  The 
people  were  very  kind  to  us,  and  it  was  pain- 
ful to  leave  them  so  destitute  of  instruction. 

"  On  Monday  we  descended  a  precipice  three 
hundred  feet  high,  and  reached  the  shore  at 
four  o'clock.  We  were  obliged  to  wait  till  the 
next  day  at  noon,  before  we  could  proceed,  as 


TOUR  AROUND   HAWAII.  117 

the  people  were  required  to  work  for  the  king. 
Our  family  with  six  natives  embarked  in  a  sin- 
gle canoe,  the  baggage  and  several  of  the  men 
being  in  a  smaller  one.  The  sea  was  quite 
rough  when  we  started,  but  after  being  out  a 
few  hours  the  waves  ran  very  high.  The  long 
swells  threatened  to  capsize  or  fill  our  canoes. 
We  went  on  so  for  some  distance,  the  waves 
increasing  all  the  time,  till  we  came  to  a  little 
cove,  where  we  stopped  to  lighten  our  canoe. 
It  was  impossible  to  land,  as  the  shore  was 
formed  of  high  rocks.  Expecting  to  be  upset, 
we  prepared  ourselves  by  taking  off  our  bon- 
nets, shawls,  shoes,  etc.  We  again  put  out 
into  the  heavy  swells.  The  waves  dashed  over 
us,  and  at  one  time  the  canoe  was  a  third  full 
of  water.  But  we  were  mercifully  protected, 
and  soon  reached  smooth  water.  The  sail  was 
put  up,  and  we  advanced  rapidly,  and  landed 
at  a  little  village* at  dark.  We  were  directed 
to  an  empty  house,  where  we  assembled  round 
our  lowly  board,  partook  of  the  provisions  pre- 
pared for  us,  committed  ourselves  to  the  guar- 
dian care  of  our  heavenly  Father,  and  com- 
posed ourselves  to  rest. 

"  Before  daylight  we  started  off,  and  arrived 


118  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

at  Kaawaloa  about  two  o'clock,  p.  m.,  and  im- 
mediately went  to  the  houses  of  Messrs.  Forbes 
and  Ives j  where  we  enjoyed  a  pleasant  season 
of  social  intercourse.  We  arrived  at  Kailua 
the  next  day,  after  an  absence  of  four  weeks. 
Surely  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  has  followed 
us  when  exposed  to  perils  by  sea  and  by 
land." 


BETTERS  FROM  FRIENDS         H9 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

LETTERS  TO  LUCY  FROM  MISSIONARIES. 

As  one  object,  in  the  preparation  of  this 
work,  has  been  to  bring  to  view  the  means  of 
improvement  within  the  reach  of  missionaries 
in  educating  their  children,  and  as  Lucy's  cor- 
respondence with  missionary  friends  was  con- 
sidered by  her  parents  an  important  advan- 
tage, as  well  as  an  abundant  source  of  pleasure 
to  her,  it  has  seemed  desirable  to  insert  a  few 
of  these  letters  addressed  to  Lucy.  Though 
done  without  the  permission  of  the  writers,  it 
is  believed  the  end  in  view  will  justify  the 
liberty  thus  taken. 

It  is  pleasant  to  know,  that  far  off  in  those 
distant  isles  there  is  now  a  large  band  of  in- 
telligent, educated  Christians,  who  enjoy  occa- 
sional intercourse  with  each  other,  whose  fam- 
ilies are  linked  together  by  ties  of  affection, 
and  who  feel  a  tender  interest  in  the  children 
of  the  mission.  These  letters  of  pious  friend- 
ship, which  were  addressed  to  Lucy  in  her 
childhood  and  youth,  were  placed  among  her 


120  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

choicest  treasures,  and  often  perused  after  she 
had  left  her  native  shores. 

EXTRACT    FEOM    A    LETTER    OF    MRS.     S  .    TO    LUCT. 

"Honolulu,  Jan.  24,  1838. 

"  My  dear  Lucy — ...  I  thank  you  for  your 
pleasant  note.     I  wish  you  would  write  me 

often I  hope  that  you,  and  Persis,  and 

Mary  will  excel  in  the  management  of  domes- 
tic affairs.  This  is  an  important  part  of  edu- 
cation, and  I  am  sometimes  afraid  the  dear 
children  of  the  missionaries  will  fail  in  this 
branch. 

"  We  are  quietly  settled  at  our  new  station, 
and  find  abundance  to  do.  A  large  number 
are  turning  with  their  bodies  to  the  pono*  and 
we  have  reason  to  think  some  are  turning  with 
their  hearts  also.  We  have  at  least  1,000 
hearers  on  the  Sabbath  :  280  in  the  children's 
school.  I  have  established  a  weekly  prayer- 
meeting.  But  oh,  how  filthy  and  uncomfort- 
able this  poor  people  do  live.  We  have  com- 
menced visiting  from  house  to  house,  and  de- 
sign, if  health  is  allowed  us,  to  do  much  in 
this  way.  We  must  make  strenuous  efforts 
to  civilize  and  elevate  this  people,  as  well  as 

*  Right  way. 


LETTERS   FROM   FRIENDS.  J21 

to  make  them  Christians.  T  wish  you  would 
tell  me  how  the  people  live  at  Kailua.  I  sup- 
pose they  all  have  partitions  in  their  houses, 
and  I  hope  they  keep  them  clean,  and  take 
care  of  their  children,  and  wear  clean  clothes, 
and  hats,  and  bonnets,  etc.  But  indeed  our 
new  people  do  not.  Pray  for  us,  that  the  Lord 
will  bless  our  labors  among  them.  .  .  .  Believe 

me  your  affectionate  friend, 

"A.  W.  S. 

"Miss  L.  G.  Thurston." 

LETTER     FROM    MES.    C. 

"Hana  Maui,  Feb.  19,  1838. 

"  My  dear  Lucy — Family  cares  are 

new  to  me,  and  perhaps  therefore  I  am  less 
skilful  in  disposing  of  them  than  your  mother 
is,  after  her  long  experience.  It  is  by  practice 
that  people  become  expert  in  any  thing  they 
attempt  to  perform.  Practice,  however,  does 
not  always  make  perfect ;  sometimes  for  the 
want  of  care,  and  sometimes  perhaps  from  the 
want  of  sufficient  genius.  -This,  my  dear 
Lucy,  may  furnish  a  profitable  subject  for 
you,  as  you  are  now  youngj,  and  have  many 
things  yet  to  learn  before  you  can  become 
perfect  in  knowledge 


122  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

"  You  have  but  just  commenced  an  exist- 
ence, every  hour  of  which  will  increase  your 
knowledge  of  good  or  evil.     You  will  doubtless 
see  many  things  that  will  fill  your  heart  with 
grief,  and  cause  the  tears  of  sorrow  to  flow 
profusely.     This  is  a  world  of  sin,  and  conse- 
quently of  suffering.     You   have  seen  much 
practical  exhibition  of  this  in  the  natives  with 
whom  you  are  surrounded.     But  you  perhaps 
think  they  are    heathen,  and  therefore  more 
wretched  than  people  of  enlightened  countries. 
This  is  true,  and  their  situation  is  truly  deplo- 
rable;    but  their   sufferings  are  probably  not 
much  greater  than  those  of  the  people  of  Chris- 
tian countries,  because  they  are  less  sensible 
of  their  wretchedness.     The  more  enlightened 
wc  are,  the  more  susceptible  we  are  to  suffer- 
ing.    Lord  B.  was  a  man  of  great  intellect 
and  great  wealth,  was  admired  by  thousands, 
and  one  of  the  lords  of  England,  and  yet  I 
suppose  he  suffered  almost  infinitely  more  than 
any  native  on  these  islands  can  suffer  in  this 
life.     His  mind  was  too  great  to  take  pleasure 
in  the  things  of  time,  and  he  had  no  heart  to 
love  God,  therefore  he  could  derive  no  happi- 
ness from  loving  and  serving  him.     So  it  is, 


LETTERS   FROM   FRIENDS.  123 

Lucy :  intelligent  minds  cannot  be  satisfied 
with  earth,  however  much  they  may  desire 
the  things  of  it ;  and  if  they  derive  no  pleasure 
in  meditation  upon  God  and  the  things  of  eter- 
nity, with  the  whole  world  at  their  feet,  they 
will  still  sigh  for  happiness,  and  groan  under 
the  infirmities  of  the  flesh,  until  death  comes 
and  erases  their  names  from  the  records  of 
time,  and  calls  them  to  appear  before  an  of- 
fended G-od. 

"But  the  sufferings  of  humanity  are  not  all 
that  you  have  to  learn.  If  you  are  what  you 
profess  to  be,  one  of  Christ's  little  ones,  you 
have  to  learn  to  imitate  his  examples  and  per- 
fections. You  have  faith,  patience,  humility, 
and  benevolence,  yea,  every  Christian  grace  to 
learn  more  perfectly.  You  have  yet  to  learn 
how  to  live — how  to  die.  This  is  the  work  of 
time,  and  for  this  you  must  learn  to  watch  and 
pray  constantly.  Satan  has  many  snares  to 
lay  at  your  feet,  many  temptations  to  allure 
you  from  the  pursuit  of  holiness.  You  have- 
to  learn  how  to  defeat  his  purpose  and  gain  the 
victory  over  all  sin. 

^  **fe  2gp  Jjp  3P 

"  I  wish  I  could  see  your  excellent  mother, 


124  THE   MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

and  call  her  by  that  endearing  name.     1  shall 
be  happy  to  hear  from  you  often. 
"Affectionately  yours, 

"A.  L.  C» 

LETTER     FROM     MISS     M.     M.     S. 

"Honolulu,  March  7,  1838, 

"I  feel  interested  to  know  how  you 

progress  in  your  studies  this  season,  and  what 
are  your  plans.  I  rejoice  that  you  can  avail 
yourselves  of  the  aid  and  society  of  Mrs.  A. 
Strive,  while  you  have  the  privilege,  to  improve 
in  science,  in  manners,  and  in  conversation. 
....  But  more  than  every  thing  else,  study  to 
cultivate  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  of 
great  price  in  the  sight  of  God.  Are  you  dili- 
gent and  earnest  in  seeking  deliverance  from 
sin,  in  mortifying  the  deeds  of  the  body,  that 
you  may  live  for  Christ  alone  ? 

"  We  rejoice  to  hear  that  Grod  is  visiting  you 
with  some  mercy  drops.  May  they  continue 
to  increase,  till  there  is  no  room  to  receive 
more.  There  is  much  interest  at  each  of  the 
stations  at  Oahu.  The  Lord  shows  himself 
waiting  to  be  gracious,  and  save  dying  souls. 
"  Your  true  friend, 

"M.  M.  S" 


LETTERS   FROM   FRIENDS.  125 

ICT1KR  FROM  MRS.  A.  DURING  A  TEMPORARY   ABSENCK   FKOM 

K  A  I  L  U  A  . 

"Kealakekua  August  14,  1838. 

"  My  dear  Lucy — Your  very  acceptable  note 
just  came  to  hand.  I  need  not  assure  you  that 
we  were  glad  to  hear  from  Kailua,  but  especial- 
ly from  the  loved  circle  at  Laniakea  *     "We 

hope  soon  to  join  you  again Now  that 

your  time  is  so  systematically  assigned  for 
study,  I  hope  you  will  not  soon  be  interrupted 
again.  You  are  not  probably  fully  aware  of 
the  rich  literary  privileges  which  you  now  en- 
joy. With  your  kind  parents  for  instructors, 
the  most  of  your  time  at  command,  and  en- 
dowed by  your  beneficent  Creator  with  capaci- 
ties for  high  intellectual  culture,  surely  there 
is  no  sufficient  reason  why  you  may  not  rise 
to  eminence  as  a  scholar,  and  be  qualified  to 
adorn  any  circle  into  which  Providence  may 
cast  your  lot.  It  is  recorded  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished scholars,  as  well  as  of  most  others 
celebrated  for   whatever   is   of    '  good  report,' 

*  A  name  given  to  Mr.  Thurston's  residence,  from  a 
remarkable  cave  near  it  "bearing  that  name,  and  men- 
tioned in  Lucy's  journal. 


12t>  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

that  they  were  very  prudent  of  the  fragments 

of  time 

"  In  much  love,  I  am  ever  yours, 

"  Yery  affectionately, 

"P.  P.  A. 

"Miss  L.  G.  Thurston." 

LETTER  PBOM  MBS.  S.  TO  PEESIS  AND  LUCY. 

"Honolulu,  October  30,  1838. 

"  My  dear  Girls — I  have  heard  with  deep 
sorrow  of  the  severe  affliction  that  has  fallen 
upon  your  dear  mother 

""We  were  thankful  indeed,  that  she  was  not 
cut  off  by  the  first  stroke,  and  that  she  yet 
lives,  and  has  a  prospect  of  some  degree  of 
health.  And  it  is  our  earnest  prayer  that 
God  will  remove  entirely  his  chastening  hand, 
and  restore  her  to  former  vigor.  But  possibly 
such  may  not  be  his  good  pleasure ;  and  if  not, 
I  hope  and  trust  he  will  grant  you  all  a  sweet 
submission  to  his  divine  will. 

"  In  the  meantime,  I  trust  you  will  both 
feel  the  great  responsibilities  resting  upon  you. 
as  the  eldest  daughters  of  a  large  family.  You 
will  endeavor  to  put  in  practice  the  excellent 
instruction  you  have  received,  and  carefully 
follow  the  example  of  her  who  has  labored  so 


LETTERS   FROM    FRIENDS.  127 

unweariedly  to  form  your  characters  for  use- 
fulness, in  the  more  trying  as  well  as  pleasant 
scenes  of  life. 

"  Endeavor  to  give  such  attention  to  the 
domestic  comfort  of  the  family,  and  the  care 
of  the  younger  children,  as  shall  secure  your 
dear  mother  from  anxiety,  and  enable  both 
your  parents  to  feel  that  the  labor  of  years  has 
not  been  lost  upon  you.  You  will  feel  more 
than  ever  the  importance  of  leading  prayerful 
lives,  and  lives  of  strict  watchfulness.  From 
God,  your  heavenly  Father,  must  come  your 
help  to  enable  you  to  perform  all  your  duties 
in  a  right  spirit.  I  feel  much  for  you  all,  and 
should  love  to  be  near  you,  that  I  might  aid  in 
any  way  the  promotion  of  your  comfort.  I 
have  not  forgotten  the  kindness  I  have  received 
from  vour  dear  mother  in  seasons  of  affliction. 

"  Give  my  love  and  tender  sympathies  to 
your  dear  parents. 

"Very  affectionately, 

"  A.  W.  S. 

LETTER     FROM     REV.     MR.     FORBES. 

"  Kealakekua,  Jan.  27,  1840. 
"  My  dear  friend  Lucy — I  have  complied 
with  your  very  modest  request ;  you  asked  me 


128  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

to  write  your  name  and  mine.  You  will, 
therefore,  not  complain  that  I  have  not  written 
some  elegant  motto.  To  such  things  you  know 
I  can  lay  no  claim.  I  am  pleased  with  your 
plan  for  laying  out  your  money.#  May  God 
bless  your  books  to  you.  "  Wisdom  is  the  prin- 
cipal thing,  therefore  get  wisdom,  and  with  all 
thy  gettings  get  understanding,"  is  the  direc- 
tion of  Him  who  knows  our  wants  better  than 
we  do  ourselves.  Nothing  that  I  can  hear  of 
you  and  your  prosperity  will  fix  in  my  mind 
a  firm  conviction  of  your  wisdom,  like  the  in- 
telligence that  you  live  for  Christ ;  this,  my 
dear  young  friend,  is  the  great  end  of  our  ex- 
istence; but  0,  what  a  withering  blight  will 
rest  on  your  whole  moral  being,  should  you 
set  your  standard  by  the  fashion  in  religion, 
and  by  the  caprice  of  a  restless,  vain  world. 
May  you  indeed  walk  worthy  of  your  vocation, 
and  be  as  a  light  in  the  midst  of  a  perverse 
generation.     A  thousand  things  will  demand 

*  A  present  from  Mr.  Forbes  to  "be  used  in  any  way 
she  chose  when  she  should  reach  America.  Lucy  wrote 
to  him,  that  she  should  appropriate  it  to  the  purchase  of 
books,  and  requested  Mr.  F.  to  write  his  name  and  hers 
on  some  slips  of  paper  that  she  might  paste  in  the  books 


LETTERS   FROM   FRIENDS.  129 

your  time  and  attention,  and  you  will  ever  find 
it  difficult  to  do  the  best  things  in  the  best  man- 
ner. It  might  not  be  either  wise  or  proper  for 
us  to  ask  you  to  spend,  in  writing  to  us,  that 
time  which  a  thousand  more  important  calls 
will  demand.  But  should  you  ever,  during  the 
long  weary  days  of  an  American  summer,  or 
+he  cold  lonesome  evenings  of  an  American 
winter,  find  two  or  three  leisure  hours,  which 
you  are  not  conscious  could  be  better  spent,  be 
assured  we  will  feel  much  gratified  and  highly 
obliged,  should  they  be  devoted  to  writing  to 
your  sincere  friends  in  Kealakekua.  Pardon 
this  ravelled  sentence,  if  you  can  unravel  it. 
I  simply  meant  to  say,  that  we  should  be  truly 
glad  to  have  a  letter  from  Lucy. 

"Mrs.  P.  cannot  write  now,  but  sends  her 
best  wishes  as  usual. 

"  With  much  love  to  all,  believe  me  ever 
sincerely  your  friend  and  brother, 

"C.  FORBES." 


LETTER  FROM  MRS.  A. 


"Kailua,  June  25,  1840. 

"  My  dear  Lucy — The  weeks  pass 

rapidly  away,  and  will  soon  bring  in  their  flight 
the  time  of  your  departure  from  these  shores. 

Miss.  Daughter.  9 


130  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

You  are  about  to  enter  upon  a  new  scene  of 
things  ;  much  that  will  be  trying  to  human  na- 
ture will  probably  fall  to  your  lot ;  but  as  your 
day  is,  so  assuredly  will  your  strength  be,  if  you 
avail  yourself  of  the  aid  which  you  have  ever 
been  taught  to  seek  and  value  above  all  that  is 
human.  Honor  the  Saviour  wherever  you  are, 
and  he  will  honor  you,  and  deliver  you  from 
every  strait.  Let  the  Scriptures  be  the  guide  of 
your  youth.  Temptation  to  neglect  the  sacred 
volume  will  be  strong ;  but  be  steadfast,  immov- 
able, always  abounding  in  every  good  word  and 
work.  Only  follow  its  unerring  dictates,  and 
you  have  nothing  to  fear.  I  have  never  had  a 
doubt  but  that  you  will  be  successful,  and  act 
well  your  part  in  life.  Ever  rest  assured  of 
my  most  ardent  wishes  for  your  happiness  and 
usefulness.  We  may  meet  no  more  on  earth, 
but  I  love  to  cherish  the  hope  that  we  shall 
both  yet  labor  together  in  this  vineyard.  Do 
write  to  us  as  there  is  opportunity  while  you 
remain  at  Honolulu,  and  not  forget  to  do  the 
same  when  you  leave. 

"  Most  affectionately  your  sister, 

"P.  P.  A." 


LAST  MONTHS  AT  HOME.         J31 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

JOURNAL— LUCY  AT  THE  AGE  OF  SEVENTEEN— LETTERS  WRITTEN  IN 
VIEW  OF  HER  DETARTURE  FROM  THE  ISLANDS. 

"  Jan.  1,  1840. — Another  year  has  quickly 
flown.  The  Lord  has  spared  me  to  enter  upon 
this  new  year.  0  may  I  examine  my  feelings 
and  actions  during  the  past,  and  in  future  be 
more  devoted  to  the  service  of  my  Lord. 

"  Jan.  2. — Have  received  the  affecting  intel- 
ligence of  the  death  of  Gerrit  Judd.  He  died 
a  fter  a  sickness  of  four  days.  We  little  thought, 
at  the  last  general  meeting,  that  the  healthy 
and  blooming  Gerrit  would  so  soon  be  removed 
from  this  world.  His  mother  writes  that  he 
gave  precious  evidence  of  now  resting  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Saviour.  0  that  this  death  might 
be  sanctified  to  the  children  of  the  mission, 
and  warn  us  to  be  prepared  to  follow  him  to 
the  world  of  spirits." 

EXTRACT     FEOM     A     LETTER    TO     MISS     SMITH. 

"  Kailua,  Feb.  29,  1840. 

"  My  dear  Miss  S. — We  had  not  heard  from 

you,  nor  our  other  friends  at  Honolulu,  for  a 

long  time,  till  yesterday.      Our  family  have 

written  but  few  letters,  as  we  have  had  a  great 


132  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

pressure  of  employment  since  general  meeting 
Here  we  are  still  in  our  own  home  at  Kailua, 
waiting  till  Providence  shall  open  a  way  for 
our  departure. 

"We  were  very  glad  to  hear  from  Mrs.  Castle. 
We  had  not  heard  from  her  before  since  her 
visit  here.  We  sympathize  with  her  and  Mrs. 
Chamberlain  in  their  afflictions.  But  whatever 
God  does,  is  done  ivell. 

"  We  have  not  done  much  at  study  the  past 
year.  Should  we  meet  at  the  general  meeting, 
we  shall  love  to  give  you  some  account  of  our 
travels  around  the  island,  and  visit  to  the  vol- 
cano. The  governor  has  returned,  has  taken 
a  wife  from  Hilo,  a  girl  about  eighteen  years 
of  age. 

"  An  interesting  state  of  things  still  contin- 
ues  at  this  place.  Meetings  are  full  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  the  people  attentive. 

"  I  suppose  your  scholars  have  made  consid- 
erable progress  in  study  since  the  last  general 
meeting.  How  do  they  feel  about  the  death 
of  Gerrit?  May  the  sudden  removal  of  one 
of  their  companions  be  blessed  to  them  all,  and 
may  they  feel  the  importance  of  being  in  a 
state  of  preparation.      Thank  Mrs.   Cook  foi 


LAST  MONTHS  AT  HOME.         133 

her  song.     Much  love  to  all  our  friends.     Re- 
member me  affectionately  to  Mrs.  Castle.* 
"  From  your  friend, 

"LUCY  G.  THURSTON." 

"  April  2. — This  day  is  set  apart  to  prepare 
for  the  Sabbath.  0  Lord,  wilt  thou  help  me 
to  examine  myself  this  day,  to  see  whether  I 
am  in  the  faith.  May  I  consecrate  myself 
anew  to  thee  this  day.  Give  me  grace  to  per- 
form all  my  duties  aright.  May  1  daily  think 
more  of  Him  whose  blood  was  shed  on  the 
cross. 

"  April  25,  1840. — This  is  the  seventeenth 
anniversary  of  my  birthday.  Lord,  how  can  I 
express  to  thee  the  gratitude  I  owe  thee  for  all 
the  blessings  I  have  received  from  my  youth 
up.  Help  me  to  devote  myself  more  unreserv- 
edly to  the  service  of  God,  and  may  this  year 
be  spent  in  doing  good.  Be  thou  my  portion 
and  my  all. 

"  Honolulu,  May  26. — To-day  father  received 
a  letter  from  Mr.  Baldwin,  giving  the  particu- 

*  Mrs.  Castle  died  of  consumption,  at  Honolulu, 
March  5,  1841,  ten  days  after  Lucy's  death.  Mrs.  C. 
was  a  woman  of  uncommon  loveliness  and  devoted 
piety,  and  a  very  active  missionary. 


134  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

lars  of  the  late  distressing  shipwreck  of  the 
Keola.  Mauee,  one  of  the  principal  persons 
lost,  was  one  of  the  elders  of  father's  church. 
The  account  of  the  efforts  of  his  wife  to  rescue 
him,  was  very  affecting. 

"  May  30. — Last  year  the  mission  gave  father 
liberty  to  accompany  his  family  to  the  United 
States.  But  as  mother's  health  has  been  im- 
proved, and  as  two  Catholic  priests  have  lately 
established  themselves  at  Kailua,  he  now  pro- 
poses remaining  with  the  people,  and  sending 
mother  to  America  with  the  children." 

Lucy  had  now  completed  her  seventeenth 
year,  and  it  must  be  obvious  to  the  reader,  that 
her  mind  had  improved,  and  her  character  ma- 
tured, as  her  years  increased.  There  was  no 
precocity  of  intellect,  no  brilliancy  of  genius, 
no  loftiness  of  imagination ;  but  good  natural 
powers  of  mind,  a  desire  for  knowledge,  and  a 
delight  in  study  had  produced  their  natural 
results  in  her.  And  the  patient  industry  of 
years,  spent  in  retirement  and  seclusion  with 
her  mother  and  her  books,  had  enabled  her  to 
make  such  acquisitions  as  would  be  creditable 
to  any  girl  of  her  age  in  this  country,  who  had 


LAST   MONTHS   AT    HOME.  135 

• 

enjoyed  the  advantages  of  schools  and  cultivat- 
ed society  from  her  earliest  years. 

The  natural  kindness  of  her  disposition,  and 
the  benevolence  of  her  Christian  principle  had 
been  called  into  delightful  exercise,  by  her  ef- 
forts to  benefit  the  poor  heathen  of  Kailua ;  while 
her  warm  affections  had  expanded  to  embrace 
the  band  of  missionary  brethren  and  sisters 
who  were  now  scattered  over  the  islands,  and 
with  many  of  whom  she  enjoyed  the  pleasure 
of  correspondence.  And  though  still  "  a  child 
at  home,"  and  exceedingly  distrustful  of  her 
own  abilities  and  opinions,  she  discovered  a 
soundness  of  judgment,  a  steadiness  of  purpose, 
and  a  disposition  to  act  from  reflection  rather 
than  impulse,  which  were  observed  with  pecu- 
liar satisfaction  by  her  watchful  parents,  and 
seemed  to  promise  much  for  her  future  useful- 
ness. The  time  had  now  arrived  when  she 
was  to  leave  her  father's  house,  and  her  Ha- 
waiian scholars,  and  when  she  was  looking  for- 
ward to  new  scenes  and  new  society  in  a  Chris- 
tian land.  It  was  a  new  era  in  the  life  of 
Lucy,  and  called  into  existence  a  new  class  of 
emotions.  The  strong  ties  that  bound  her  to 
a  happy  home  were  for  the  first  time  to  be 


136  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

severed.  She  was  not  going  to  a  distant  spot 
in  her  own  native  isles,  whence  she  might  eas- 
ily return,  and  often  participate  in  the  pleas- 
ures that  flow  unmingled  beneath  the  paternal 
roof,  but  to  a  distant  country — "  a  stranger,  to 
a  strange  land."  And  she  had  lived  too  long 
in  the  sanctuary  of  her  childhood's  joys,  and 
in  the  fond  embrace  of  beloved  parents,  to  de- 
part from  this  scene  of  every  tender  association 
without  a  struggle.  She  did  indeed  indulge  in 
pleasing  anticipations  of  what  she  should  see 
and  learn  in  the  far-famed  land  of  her  fathers, 
but  she  shrunk  with  peculiar  timidity  from  the 
idea  of  contact  with  a  new  and  strange  world. 
Yet  Lucy  Thurston  was  not  altogether  un- 
prepared for  new  scenes.  Her  mind  had  been 
disciplined  and  cultivated,  her  reading  had 
been  well  selected,  and  by  no  means  incon- 
siderable for  one  of  her  years,  and  her  powers 
of  discrimination  were  evidently  such  as  to 
prepare  her  to  make  choice  of  new  friends  in 
a  community  of  strangers  ;  while  the  wisdom 
that  cometh  from  above,  and  upon  which  she 
seemed  constantly  to  depend,  was  abundant  to 
guide  her  inexperienced  footsteps  into  paths  oi' 
safety  and  of  peace. 


LAST   MONTHS   AT   BUME.  137 

How  Lucy  would  have  appeared  in  society 
of  her  own  age  in  America — or  rather  how 
she  was  capable  of  appearing,  for  her  extreme 
diffidence  might  have  done  her  injustice — and 
what  honor  she  would  have  reflected  upon  her 
parents  and  the  mission,  may  be  inferred  from 
the  character  of  her  subsequent  writings.  We 
believe  that  it  is  not  too  much  to  assert,  that 
there  are  few  young  ladies  of  her  age  in  this 
country,  who  would  express  themselves  with 
more  grammatical  accuracy,  more  elegance  of 
diction,  and  discover  more  refinement  of  taste 
and  sentiment,  than  did  this  "  Daughter  of  the 
Isles,"  at  the  age  of  seventeen. 

As  repeated  inquiries  have  been  made  on  the 
subject  since  the  publication  of  a  few  of  these 
extracts  in  the  New  York  Observer,  it  may  not 
be  superfluous  here  to  remark,  that  not  a  word 
has  been  intentionally  altered,  nor  a  point  cor- 
rected, in  preparing  them  for  the  press.  The 
writer  has  an  indistinct  remembrance  of  one 
misspelled  word  occurring  in  the  journal  on 
the  voyage,  but  cannot  now  refer  to  it,  as  the 
original  has  gone  from  her  hands. 

The  following  letters  were  written  in  view 
of  her  departure  from  the  islands.     The  first 


138  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

without  the  expectation  of  leaving  her  father 
there.  The  circumstances  alluded  to  in  her 
journal  led  Mr.  Thurston  to  decide  upon  re- 
maining behind.  This  was  an  unexpected  trial 
to  Lucy,  and  the  most  severe  which  in  her 
short  and  happy  life  she  ever  experienced. 
Thoughts  of  him  in  "his  lonely  home"  were 
often  present  to  a  heart  so  replete  with  filial 
affection ;  they  called  forth  many  a  tear  of 
anguish  on  her  voyage,  and  cast  the  only  shade 
of  sadness  over  her  dying  hours. 

LETTER    TO    MR.     AND    MRS.    COAN. 

"Kailua,  Jan.  9,  1840. 
"  Very  dear  Friends — I  received  a  letter 
from  you  some  time  ago.  It  has  not  been  from 
forgetfulness,  or  want  of  affection,  that  it  has 
not  before  been  answered.  Pressure  of  em- 
ployment has  prevented.  I  cannot  tell  you 
how  much  gratified  I  was  to  receive  once  more 
some  of  your  excellent  counsel.  I  rejoice  too 
that  I  can  once  more  address  you,  before  leav- 
ing our  beloved  home.  We  expected  to  have 
gone  long  before  this,  but  Providence  has  not 
yet  opened  the  way  for  our  departure.  The 
last  we  heard  from  Honolulu,  the  Ceylon  had 
not  arrived.     The  thought  of  leaving  this  place, 


LAST   MONTHS   AT   HOME.  13g 

where  we  have  lived  so  long  and  spent  so  many 
pleasant  and  happy  hours,  of  parting  from  be- 
loved associates  and  dear  scholars,  and  all  our 
mission  friends — of  ere  long  separating  from 
parents,  brothers,  and  sisters,  and  of  seeking  a 
home  among  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  is 
exceedingly  trying  to  our  feelings.  But  the 
Lord  will  support  us  under  all  our  trials  if  we 
do  but  put  our  trust  in  him,  choose  him  for 
our  portion  and  his  service  for  our  delight. 
When  we  reach  the  United  States,  if  we  ever 
do,  my  thoughts  will  often  turn  to  the  islands 
and  friends  we  leave  behind.  In  your  letter 
you  warn  me  against  associating  with  bad 
counsellors,  and  people  of  the  world,  and  point 
me  to  the  Bible,  as  my  guide  and  standard.  I 
desire  to  take  the  word  of  God  as  my  rule  of 
action,  for  where  else  can  I  look  for  unerring 
guidance.  Oh,  how  watchful  shall  I  need  to 
be  when  surrounded  with  temptation.  I  trust 
that  you  will  pray  for  me,  that  I  may  be  en- 
abled to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  my  Saviour 
in  all  things.  I  thank  you  many  times  for 
your  counsel  and  advice  to  me  in  your  letters. 
I  value  them  highly  and  shall  often  read  them. 
"We  enjoyed  highly  our  jaunt  around  the 


140  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

island.  Preferred  going  on  land  by  foot,  to 
riding  in  a  canoe  by  water.  We  shall  not 
soon  forget  our  pleasant  visit  at  Hilo,  nor  the 
kindness  with  which  we  were  treated  by  your- 
selves and  your  associates. 

"  The  people  are  waking  up,  and  many  ap- 
pear to  be  serious.  The  church  for  several 
Sabbaths  has  been  crowded,  and  last  Sunday 
a  number  could  not  gain  admittance.  They 
seem  to  listen  with  attention  to  the  word  of 
life.  Many  of  the  children  are  inquiring  what 
they  shall  do  to  be  saved.  "We  trust  that  some 
have  found  peace  in  believing. 

"  You  have  doubtless  heard  of  the  death  of 
Gerrit  Judd.  How  little  we  thought  at  the 
last  general  meeting  that  he  would  be  removed 
so  soon,  healthy  and  blooming  as  he  was.  '  Our 
life  is  even  as  a  vapor,  which  appeareth  for  a 
little  time,  and  then  vanisheth  away.'  May 
this  death  be  sanctified  to  the  children  of  the 
mission,  and  to  us  all.  It  is  not  probable  that 
we  meet  again  this  side  eternity.  May  it  be 
our  constant  aim  to  prepare  for  death,  to  have 
our  lamps  trimmed  and  burning,  and  be  pre- 
pared to  go  and  dwell  in  our  Father's  house 
in  heaven.     Will  you  please  to  accept  the  pro- 


L,A»T   MONTHS    AT    HOME.  14] 

files  accompanying  this  as  a  memento  of  aff ac- 
tion, and  remember  us  when  far  distant.  Often 
shall  I  think  of  your  kindnesses  and  conde- 
scension to  us.  The  Lord  bless  you  both,  and 
your  little  ones.  A  very  affectionate  remem- 
brance to  your  beloved  associates,  and  all  the 
dear  children.     Farewell. 

"  Your  very  affectionate  friend, 

"LUCY  G.  THURSTON." 

LETTER    TO    MRS.    ANDREWS. 

"Honolulu,  July  27,  1840. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Andrews — As  a  vessel  leaves 
to-morrow  for  Hawaii,  I  cannot  forbear  writing 
you  a  few  lines.  I  received  a  letter  from  you 
when  mother  returned.  Thank  you  much  for  it. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Andrews,  I  trust  you  will 
remember  us  when  we  shall  have  gone  out 
from  you.  Pray  that  I  may  be  enabled  to 
resist  every  temptation,  and  adorn  the  doctrine 
of  God  my  Saviour  wherever  I  may  be.  Re- 
member us  all,  as  we  are  so  soon  to  be  sepa- 
rated, probably  never  to  mset  again  a  whole 
family  on  earth.  May  we  be  prepared  to  meet 
in  heaven.  You  and  vours  I  often  think  ot 
with  tender  interest.  I  trust  all  the  labor  and 
pains  you  have  bestowed  upon  mo  have  not 


142  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

been  in  vain.  The  very  kindnesses  we  have 
all  experienced  from  your  hands  bind  yon  still 
closer  to  our  hearts.  Often  will  our  thoughts 
turn  back  to  those  pleasant  seasons  we  spent 
together,  when  we  gathered  instruction  from 
your  lips.  Tears  often  rush  into  my  eyes  as  I 
think  of  you,  and  all  the  sacrifices  you  have 
made  for  us.  We  have  no  doubt  you  will  do 
all  that  lies  in  your  power  to  comfort  and 
cheer  our  father  in  his  lonely  home.  We  shall 
desire  exceedingly  to  know  how  affairs  prosper 
at  Kailua.  May  the  candle  of  the  Lord  ever 
shine  about  your  dwelling,  and  may  the  richest 

of  heaven's  blessings  rest  upon  you 

"  Your  affectionate  friend, 

"LUCY  G.  THURSTON." 


LETTER    TO    MRS.     FORBES. 


"Honolulu,  July  29,  1840. 
"  My  dear  Mrs.  Forbes — Thinking  it  would 
be  gratifying  to  you  to  hear  from  us  before  we 
leave  the  islands,  I  write  you  a  few  lines. 
Time  passes  rapidly  on,  and  brings  near  the 
day  of  our  departure  from  the  land  of  our 
childhood.  Our  family,  which  has  so  long 
lived  together,  is  soon  to  be  separated.  Prob- 
ably we  shall  not  all  meet  again  on  earth  ;  but 


LAST  MONTHS  AT   HOME.  1     .; 

it  will  be  but  a  short  time  before  we  shall 
meet  in  a  better,  brighter  world,  if  prepared. 
Our  passage  is  engaged  in  the  Flora,  Captain 
Spring,  bound  to  New  York.  The  captain  is 
a  pious  man,  and  we  are  much  pleased  with 
him.  Our  accommodations  are  excellent.  We 
shall  probably  touch  at  the  Society  Islands.  1 
hope  you  will  write  us  whenever  you  can.  We 
shall  desire  very  much  to  hear  from  the  Sand- 
wich Islands.  We  shall  always  think  of  you 
with  interest,  and  shall  long  remember  the 
many  pleasant  visits  we  have  made  at  your 
house,  and  the  many  kindnesses  we  have  re- 
ceived at  your  hands.  The  Lord  reward  you 
for  them  all.  We  shall  often  think  of  the 
many  friends  we  leave  behind,  when  far  away. 
Pray  for  us.  I  hope  you  will  often  visit  Kailua, 
and  comfort  our  father  in  his  lonely  home  at 
Laniakea.  May  the  Lord  be  with  you  in  all 
your  labors,  and  may  you  have  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  the  work  of  the  Lord  prosper  in  your 
hands.  A  kiss  to  each  of  the  children,  not  for- 
getting the  little  stranger.  With  kind  regards 
to  yourself,  husband,  and  associates, 
"  I  remain  your  friend, 

"LUCY  G.   THURSTON.-- 


144  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

^iEWS  OF  MR.  AND  MRS.  THURSTON  IN  BRINGING  THEIR  CHILDREN 
TO  AMERICA— JOURNAL— PARTING  INTERVIEWS— LETTER  TO  LUCY 
FROM  HER  FATHER. 

That  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thurston  had  had  much 
success  in  the  experiment  of  training  up  their 
children  upon  heathen  ground,  must  be  obvi- 
ous to  every  one  who  reads  the  history  of  their 
daughter  Lucy.  Why  then,  it  may  be  asked, 
did  they  wish  to  bring  their  children  to  this 
country  ?  "Why  remove  them  from  the  spot 
where  they  had  already  entered  upon  useful 
service  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  the  salva- 
tion of  the  heathen  ? 

It  was  because  they  considered  the  advanta- 
ges of  parental  instruction,  and  infrequent  in- 
tercourse and  correspondence  with  missionary 
friends,  as  insufficient  to  complete  their  educa- 
tion, and  to  promote  that  improvement  which 
was  important  for  their  future  usefulness. 

These  children  had  enjoyed  much  instruc- 
tion ;  their  knowledge  of  books  was  consider- 
able, and  the  culture  of  their  minds  had  been 
carried  on  under  comparatively  favorable  cir- 
cumstances.    But  they  v/ere  entirely  cut  off 


DEPARTURE   FOR    AMERICA.  14f, 

from  many  of  those  influences  which  tend  to 
enlarge  the  mind  and  elevate  the  character. 
They  had  been  reared  in  seclusion,  and  now 
that  it  was  safe  for  them  to  emerge  from  it,  it 
was  to  mingle  with  a  people  in  the  infancy  of 
their  civilization,  and  destitute  of  all  the  char- 
acteristics or  facilities  for  activity  and  enter- 
prise. And  these  were  the  people  who  looked 
to  them  for  example,  and  whom  they  were  to 
teach  the  manners  and  customs,  as  well  as  the 
religion  of  an  enlightened  and  Christian  nation. 

Under  these  circumstances,  these  parents  con- 
sidered it  necessary  that  their  children  should 
come  to  this  country.  They  wished  them  to 
feel  the  influence  of  our  institutions,  to  enjoy 
the  advantages  of  enlightened  society,  to  min- 
gle with  an  active,  enterprising  people,  and  to 
experience  the  benefit  of  those  various  and 
nameless  impressions  upon  character,  which 
are  only  received  from  contact  with  the  civil- 
ized world. 

They  believed,  too,  that  the  knowledge  of 
human  nature  which  their  children  had  gained 
in  the  bosom  of  their  own  family  and  the  fam- 
ilies of  the  missionaries,  was  not  sufficient  to 
enable  them  to  contend  with  the  prejudices  of 

Miss.  Daughter.  10 


146  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

heathenism ;  that  they  could  not  successfully 
advocate  Christian  institutions  without  wit- 
nessing their  general  effects,  and  that  in  order 
to  take  a  stand  among  the  missionaries,  they 
must  enjoy  higher  advantages,  and  more  ex- 
tensive observation  of  men  and  manners,  than 
could  be  obtained  in  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

It  was  not  therefore  their  design,  in  retain- 
ing their  children  with  them  so  much  longer 
than  was  the  usual  practice  of  the  missiona- 
ries, to  limit  them  to  the  advantages  of  paren- 
tal instruction,  and  to  the  locality  of  a  heathen 
village.  They  desired  to  keep  them  under 
their  care  until  their  characters  were  so  far 
formed  that  they  might  be  prepared  to  resist 
the  temptations  to  which  they  would  be  ex- 
posed upon  leaving  the  paternal  roof,  and  to 
conduct  their  education  till  they  arrived  at  an 
age  to  appreciate  the  advantages  of  literary 
institutions  in  a  Christian  country ;  and  then, 
with  the  approbation  of  the  Board,  to  come 
with  their  children  to  America :  to  choose  lo- 
cations for  them  in  some  approved  institutions, 
where  they  might  complete  their  studies  and 
become  prepared  to  labor  in  whatever  field  the 
providence  of   God   might   appoint  to  them ; 


DEPARTURE   FOR   AMERICA.  147 

while  it  was  their  cherished  desire  that  these 
children  might  thus  be  fitted  to  return  to  their 
native  islands,  and  exert  a  more  efficient  influ- 
ence upon  the  Hawaiian  people,* 

They  accordingly  obtained  permission  to 
come  to  this  country  in  1839,  when  their  eld- 
est daughter  was  eighteen,  Lucy  sixteen,  and 
their  eldest  son  twelve  years  of  age.  No  op- 
portunity offering,  their  departure  was  delayed 
till  the  following  year.  In  the  meantime 
Mrs.  Thurston's  health,  which  had  been  feeble, 
having  been  restored,  and  the  arrival  of  two 
Roman  priests  causing  Mr.  Thurston  to  ques- 
tion the  expediency  of  leaving  his  station,  Mrs. 
Thurston  consented  to  come  upon  the  impor- 
tant errand  alone. 

The  family  went  up  to  Honolulu,  in  the 
latter   part  of  April,  to   attend   the   general 

*  The  writer  wishes  to  be  understood  as  simply  stat- 
ing the  views  of  these  parents,  as  expressed  to  her  by 
one  of  them.  A  difference  of  opinion  exists,  not  only 
among  missionaries  as  to  the  time  of  sending  their  chil- 
dren to  Christian  countries,  but  also  among  the  friends 
of  missions  as  to  the  expediency  of  sending  them  at  all, 
if  they  can  be  educated  at  the  stations.  A  comparison 
of  views  and  a  presentation  of  facts  are  to  throw  light 
on  these  subjects. 


14&  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

meeting,  and  as  a  vessel  was  to  sail  for  Amer- 
ica, they  remained  until  the  time  of  their  em- 
barkation.* On  the  4th  of  August,  1840,  they 
bade  adieu  to  their  missionary  friends,  the 
mother  and  children  parted  from  their  hus- 
band and  father,  and  Lucy  looked  for  the  last 
time  upon  the  receding  shores  of  her  native  isles. 


JOU  E  N  A  L 


"  Honolulu,  July  27,  1840. — It  is  decided 
that  we  sail  in  the  bark  Flora,  Captain  Spring, 
bound  for  New  York.     The  time  set  for  sailing 

*  Mrs.  Thurston  returned  in  the  meantime  to  Kailua, 
to  obtain  the  furniture,  baggage,  etc.,  for  the  voyage. 
A  young  traveller  who  went  to  Hawaii  to  visit  the  vol- 
cano, and  returned  to  Honolulu  in  the  same  vessel  with 
Mrs.  Thurston,  thus  describes  her  departure  from  Kailua. 

"  Mrs.  Thurston  and  her  son  were  still  our  '  com- 
pagnons  du  voyage.'  Her  departure  from  a  people  to 
whom  she  had  been  ardently  devoted  for  so  many  years 
was  a  very  affecting  scene.  Upon  her  first  arrival  at 
Kailua,  the  poor  natives  followed  her  in  crowds  wher- 
ever she  went,  displaying  the  strongest  affection  for  her, 
and  the  most  sincere  grief  at  her  removal  from  them. 
They  eagerly  assisted  in  conveying  her  effects  down  to 
t.he  shore,  and  when  she  was  lifted  into  the  boat  to  go 
on  board  the  brie,  many  of  them  waded  in  the  water  to 
testify  their  affection,  and  a  wail  of  sorrow  followed  the 
beat  until  she  was  alongside  the  brig." 

Olmsted's  Incidents  of  a  Whaling  Vojage. 


DEPARTURE  FOR   AMERICA.  149 

is  at  12  o'clock  on  Monday  next.  Twenty 
passengers  are  engaged.  Mr.  Bingham  and 
family,  with  Caroline  A.,  Mr.  R.,  wife  and 
child,  Captain  Shaw  and  two  children,  Mr.  G. 
and  our  family  with  the  exception  of  father. 
We  shall  have  a  good  opportunity  of  studying 
human  nature,  there  being  so  many  individuals, 
each  with  different  views  and  habits  of  feeling 
and  acting,  brought  into  such  close  contact 
with  one  another.  I  hope  that  peace  and  har- 
mony will  prevail.  We  have  seen  Captain 
Spring  several  times.  He  appears  to  be  a 
gentleman  of  piety,  education,  and  politeness. 
The  vessel  is  to  touch  at  the  Society  Islands. 
We  have  a  great  desire  to  visit  these  islands, 
and  see  the  missionaries  and  their  children. 

"  Sunday,  Aug.  2. — This  is  the  last  Sabbath 
that  we  spend  on  these  shores.  Before  another 
we  shall  be  wafted  far  from  the  loved  land  of 
our  childhood.  We  have  this  evening  had 
family  prayers  together  for  the  last  time.  Can 
it  be,  that  this  happy  family,  which  have  for 
twenty  years  dwelt  under  one  roof,  is  to  be 
separated?  I  cannot  realize  that  we  shall 
part  before  another  sun  shall  set.  The  thought 
is  exceedingly  painful.     Our  happiest  days  are 


150  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

gone.  Our  circumstances  will  be  peculiarly 
trying,  situated  as  we  shall  be  during  a  voy- 
age of  six  months  without  a  father  on  whom 
to  depend. 

"  Tuesday,  Aug.  6. — Last  Monday  we  saw 
the  sun  arise  for  the  last  time  upon  the  Sand- 
wich Islands.  Our  family  were  invited  to  Dr. 
Judd's  to  breakfast.  After  prayers  we  went 
down  to  the  vessel.  We  returned  again  at  ten 
o'clock  as  the  bell  was  ringing  for  meeting. 
Our  friends  were  already  assembled  at  Mr. 
Castle's.  The  emblems  of  the  broken  body 
and  shed  blood  of  the  Saviour  were  placed 
upon  a  table  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  "We 
sat  down  for  the  last  time  around  the  table  of 
the  Lord  with  our  dear  father  and  other  friends 
with  whom  we  had  often  enjoyed  such  seasons. 
Father  led  the  meeting  and  preserved  his  usual 
composure,  though  once  or  twice  he  was  so 
affected  as  not  to  be  able  to  proceed.  He  re- 
ferred to  the  two  families  which  were  about  to 
be  broken  up.  Children  were  to  be  separated 
from  parents,  a  wife  from  a  husband,  a  minis- 
ter from  his  people.  It  was  a  tender  and  most 
solemn  scene 

"  We  then  went  to  Dr.  Judd's  and  partook 


DEPARTURE   FOR  AMERICA.  151 

of  some  refreshments.  It  was  then  time  to 
depart.  Having  taken  leave  of  all  our  friends 
who  did  not  accompany  us,  we  hastened  down 
to  the  wharf,  called  upon  the  chiefs  on  our 
way.  "We  ascended  the  side  of  the  vessel,  and 
entered  the  floating  bark,  which  was  to  be  our 
home  for  six  months 

"Father  came  down  into  our  room,  and  with 
tears  in  his  eyes,  and  with  a  faltering  voice 
exclaimed,  l  The  hour  is  come.'     Oh,  what  a 

moment  was  that ! "We  could  not  repress 

our  sorrow,  but  gave  vent  to  our  feelings  in  a 
flood  of  tears.  After  a  few  moments  we  went 
on  deck,  and  how  many  thoughts  rushed  to  our 
aching  hearts,  as  we  saw  the  loved  land  of  our 
childhood  fading  from  our  sight,  and  beheld  in 
the  little  boat,  the  image  of  our  father,  who 
would  soon  return  to  his  distant  station  and 
his  lonely  home. 

"August  8. — This  morning  mother  took  a 
package  from  her  desk,  opened  it,  and  present- 
ed each  of  us  with  a  letter.  "We  saw  that  they 
were  written  in  the  well-known  hand  of  our 
dear  father.  On  perusing  the  contents  of  mine 
a  tender  chord  was  touched  in  my  heart,  and 
my  tears  flowed  afresh.     This  letter  will  be 


152  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

doubly  valuable  from  the  affecting  circum- 
stances under  which  it  was  written.  Ever 
will  it  be  my  joy  and  aim  to  regard  the  parting 
advice  and  instruction  of  an  absent  parent,  and 
conform  my  actions  to  his  wishes." 

This  last  letter  to  Lucy  from  her  beloved 
father,  contains  valuable  counsel  for  every 
young  person,  and  though  designed  for  one 
who  has  now  entered  eternity,  we  know  the 
writer  will  approve  its  being  presented  to  the 
readers  of  these  pages. 

"Honolulu,  July  14,  1840. 

"  My  dear  daughter  Lucy — The  time  has 
come  that  we  must  separate.  Nay,  we  have 
separated  for  a  season — perhaps  for  life — per- 
haps for  ever.  "We  may  no  more  meet  on 
earth.  We  shall  both  be  in  the  great  assembly 
at  the  judgment-day,  either  at  the  right  or  left 
hand  of  the  Judge.  We  may  not  both  be 
among  the  blessed,  who  shall  enter  heaven 
with  songs  and  everlasting  joy.  Would  we 
enter  heaven,  we  must  be  prepared  for  that 
place  while  here  on  earth.  See  to  it  that  you 
are  prepared.  Be  careful  lest  you  be  led  away 
by  the  glare  and  fascinations  of  this  world. 


DEPARTURE  FOR   AMERICA.  1.r>^ 

Ten  thousand  temptations  will  assail  yon,  and 
if  you  are  not  on  your  guard  you  may  yield  to 
some  of  them.  Beware  of  the  three  great  en- 
emies of  your  soul,  the  world,  the  flesh,  and 
the  devil.  Keep  your  heart  with  all  diligence, 
for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life.  Read  your 
Bible  daily  with  prayer  and  meditation.  Live 
near  to  God,  walk  with  God,  and  let  it  be  seen 
by  all  around  you,  that  you  are  indeed  a  disci- 
ple of  Jesus ;  that  37ou  bear  his  image,  and 
that  you  are  determined  to  follow  him,  what- 
ever may  be  the  consequences,  whatever  others 
may  say  of  you.  Regard  not  the  maxims, 
customs,  or  opinions  of  the  world,  if  in  their 
tendency  they  lead  you  away  from  Christ,  and 
from  heaven.  Let  the  love  of  Christ  dwell  in 
you  richly,  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual  under- 
standing. 

"'Know  thyself  is  an  injunction  of  great 
importance  to  the  well-being  of  the  soul.  This 
you  cannot  know  without  frequent  and  careful 
self-examination.  Examine  yourself  daily,  and 
once  a  week  let  the  work  be  done  with  more 
care  and  scrutiny  than  usual.  There  are  sea- 
sons when  this  duty  is  rendered  peculiarly  ap- 
propriate— the  close  of  the  day — the  close  of 


154  THE   MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

the  week — the  close  of  the  year.  Previous  to 
a  season  of  communion,  as  it  is  enjoined  by 
the  apostle,  '  Let  a  man  examine  himself,  and 
so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread  and  drink  of  that 
cup.'  There  are  many  other  seasons  when  the 
duty  of  self-examination  is  peculiarly  appro- 
priate. Never  let  these  seasons  pass  away 
without  finding  you  engaged  in  your  appropri- 
ate duties.  Be  not  ashamed  of  Christ  and  his 
cross — take  up  your  cross  daily  and  follow  him, 
and  let  it  appear  to  all  with  whom  you  asso- 
ciate, that  you  are  a  disciple  of  the  meek  and 
lowly  Jesus.  Forget  not  to  labor  and  pray  for 
the  heathen,  and  prepare  yourself  by  mental 
cultivation,  as  well  as  Christian  discipline,  to 
labor  among  them  if  the  providence  of  God 
shall  favor  it.  Write  a  letter  at  least  once  a 
year  to  some  of  your  scholars  on  Hawaii ;  and 
forget  not  to  pray  for  the  children  and  youth 
of  the  Sandwich  Islands.  Pray  for  the  church 
and  people  of  Kailua,  and  pray  for  your  father, 
who  is  still  laboring  for  their  salvation.  God 
Almighty  bless  you,  my  daughter  Lucy.  Fare- 
well.    We  may  meet  no  more  on  earth.    Shall 

we  meet  in  heaven  ? 

"YOUR  FATHER." 


JOURNAL    OF   THE  VOYAGE.  155 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

JOURNAL  OF  HER  VOYAGE. 

Lucy's  embarkation  introduced  her  at  once 
into  new  circumstances.  She  felt  the  change 
deeply,  and  suffered  extremely  from  that  timid- 
ity and  diffidence  which  were  so  peculiar  to  her 
nature ;  but  conducted  herself  with  so  much 
propriety,  and  was  so  kind  and  courteous  in 
her  deportment,  as  to  gain  the  affection  of  her 
fellow-passengers,  and  the  respect  and  esteem 
of  all  on  board.  Several  who  made  this  voy- 
age with  her,  have  testified  to  the  kind  and 
affectionate  spirit,  and  the  lovely  humility, 
which  were  manifest  in  all  her  intercourse 
with  those  around  her;  to  the  "admirable 
consistency"  of  her  Christian  character,  and  the 
diligence  with  which  she  devoted  herself  to  the 
improvement  of  her  mind  and  manners. 

Her  journal  indicates  that  the  voyage  was 
not  to  her  a  season  of  idleness,  or  of  desultory 
and  unprofitable  pursuits.  She  entered  at  once 
upon  systematic  employment,  commenced  new 
studies,  and  devoted  some  time  to  drawing. 
She  availed  herself  with  delight  and  gratitude 


156  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

of  every  means  for  acquiring  knowledge  both 
by  observation  and  instruction,  and  felt  at  the 
close  of  the  voyage,  that  it  had  been  to  her  a 
valuable  preparation  for  entering  American  so- 
ciety— little  thinking  that  the  voyage  of  her 
life  was  nearly  ended,  and  that  God  was  pre- 
paring her  to  enter  the  haven  of  eternal  rest ! 

"Aug.  10. — We  have  been  trying  to  make 
some  arrangements  for  study  and  work.  Capt. 
Shaw  has  kindly  offered  to  teach  us  in  naviga- 
tion, and  has  allowed  us  the  use  of  his  sextant. 
We  have  been  learning  to  read  the  sextant  to- 
day." 

EXTRACT     FBOM     A     LETTER     TO    MES.     ANDREWS. 

"Barque  Flora,  Aug.  22,  1840. 
N.  Lat.  5°  5". 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  A. — As  we  expect  to  reach 
Tahiti,  in  a  week  I  commence  writing  to  you 
to  leave  at  those  islands 

"  After  we  had  recovered  from  sea-sickness, 
P.,  A.,  and  myself  commenced  the  study  of 
navigation.  We  take  the  latitude  and  longi- 
tude every  day.  It  is  very  interesting  to  us. 
We  also  keep  a  log-book 

"  Not  a  day  passes  but  my  thoughts  turn 


.OURNAL   OF  THE    VOYAGE.  157 

back  to  my  beloved  home  and  friends  at  Kailua. 
I  trust  you  are  all  enjoying  good  health,  and 
doing  all  you  can  for  the  poor  natives.  We 
long  to  hear  from  you  all,  and  to  learn  the  state 
of  affairs  at  Kailua.  How  much  would  I  give 
to  see  you  again.  May  the  best  of  heaven's 
blessings  rest  upon  you.  Before  the  mercy- 
seat  we  remember  our  dear  absent  friends. 
Love,  much  love  to  you  all,  and  to  my  scholars. 
"Your  affectionate  friend, 

"LUCY." 

"  Sept.  6,  Sunday. — Tahiti  and  Eimeo,  are 
very  plainly  to  be  seen.  Capt.  S.  read  a  ser- 
mon to  us  to-day  on  the  observance  of  the  Sab- 
bath. It  is  painful  to  witness  the  manner  in 
which  the  Sabbath  is  observed  by  many  on 
board,  and  how  much  worldly  conversation  is 
carried  on,  unsuitable  to  the  sacredness  of  the 
day.  I  often  sigh  for  the  quiet  Sabbaths  I 
used  to  spend  at  my  beloved  home. 

"  Sept.  10. — Anchored  this  morning  in  Pa- 
peete harbor,  (Society  Islands.)  The  prospect 
was  delightful.  The  deep  ravines  and  high 
hills  covered  with  the  richest  verdure,  the  wav- 
ing leaves  of  the  banana,  the  thick  groves  of 
tall  and  stately  cocoanut,  the  orange-trees  whose 


158  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

dark  green  leaves  contrasted  strongly  with  the 
brilliant  yellow  of  the  fruit,  the  luxuriant 
breadfruit,  and  innumerable  guava  bushes, 
rendered  the  scene  extremely  beautiful  and 
picturesque.  Mr.  Pritchard  came  on  beard  and 
invited  the  missionaries  to  his  house.  Our 
family  and  Mr.  Bingham's  soon  went  on  shore 
and  received  a  cordial  reception  from  our  friends. 
We  took  dinner,  which  consisted  of  fresh  pork, 
and  breadfruit,  and  orange  pie  for  dessert.  Miss 
Barff  presided  at  the  table,  as  Mrs.  P.  was  con- 
fined with  her  children,  who  have  the  whoop- 
ing-cough. It  is  the  first  instance  known  of  this 
disease  in  these  islands.* 

"About  8  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  re- 
turned  to  the  vessel  to  spend  the  night.  The 
harbor  was  smooth  and  still,  and  we  remained 
on  deck  for  an  hour  gazing  on  the  beautiful 
scene  which  was  spread  out  before  us.  The 
fair  moon  shed  her  silver  rays  on  the  smooth  and 
polished  surface  of  the  water,  bespangled  with 
the  stars  reflected  from  it.  By  the  moonlight 
we  could  distinguish  the  rich  foliage  of  the 
trees  on  shore,  and  see  the  huts  of  the  natives, 

*  Neither  the  smallpox,  measles,  or  whooping-cough, 
have  ever  been  known  in  the  Sandwich  Islands. 


JOURNAL    OF    THE   VOYAGE.  159 

and  the  white-washed  houses  of  the  foreign 
residents  which  lined  the  beach.  By  the  de- 
lightful prospect  before  us,  our  thoughts  were 
carried  from  *  nature  up  to  nature's  God.'  We 
enjoyed  a  pleasant  conversation  with  those  on 
board  and  then  retired  below. 

"Sept.  11. — "We  called  on  the  queen  this  af- 
ternoon. She  is  about  thirty  years  of  age,  and 
very  amiable  and  interesting  in  her  appearance. 
She  is  not  so  fleshy  as  the  chiefs  at  the  Sand- 
wich Islands.  We  saw  her  little  son,  a  pretty 
boy  about  three  years  old.  The  queen  asked 
a  variety  of  questions  respecting  us,  which  Mr. 
BarfT  answered,  as  we  were  not  able  to  con- 
verse in  the  language.  Mr.  Bingham  present- 
ed her  with  a  copy  of  the  Hawaiian  Bible. 

"  We  have  concluded  to  observe  to-morrow 

as  the  Sabbath  with  the  Tahitians,  as  they  are 

one  day  in  advance  of  us.* 

*  As  an  explanation  of  the  fact  here  alluded  to,  some* 
readers  may  need  to  be  informed,  that  in  consequence 
of  the  missionaries  at  these  two  different  groups  of 
islands  having  passed  to  their  respective  stations  in  op- 
posite directions,  the  one  company  by  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  and  the  other  by  Cape  Horn,  they  necessarily 
differ  one  day  in  their  computation  of  time.  Hence  the 
Sabbath  at  the  Society  Islands  'occurs  one  day  earlier 
than  at  the  Sandwich  Islands. 


160  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

"  Saturday,  Sept.  13. — This  is  the  Tahitian 
Sabbath.  We  attended  the  native  chapel  this 
momma;.  The  service  was  conducted  in  the 
same  manner  as  at  the  Sandwich  Islands,  ex- 
cept that  a  native  deacon  sat  in  the  reading- 
desk  before  the  pulpit  and  read  the  hymns. 
The  queen,  in  going  to  church,  was  followed 
by  one  hundred  and  fifty  soldiers,  who  marched 
two  by  two  after  her  majesty.  They  made 
quite  a  display,  dressed  in  uniform  with  caps 
and  feathers.  Six  flags  were  borne  in  front. 
The  queen  appeared  in  a  becoming  and  digni- 
fied manner.  She  was  attired  in  a  pink  figured 
satin  dress,  with  slippers  of  a  corresponding 
color.  A  worked  muslin  cape  around  her  neck, 
and  a  neatly  braided  bonnet  trimmed  with 
pink  satin  ribbon,  and  three  waving  ostrich 
plumes,  completed  her  dress.  Her  husband, 
whom  we  had  not  before  seen,  sat  beside  her. 
He  was  about  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and 
was  very  good  looking.  The  females  were 
mostly  seated  in  the  gallery.  Like  the  Sand- 
wich Islanders  they  are  fond  of  bright  and 
gaudy  colors.  They  make  a  very  showy  ap- 
pearance with  their  gay  dresses  and  straw  bon- 
nets.    Their  hair  they  arrange  in  a  very  modest 


JOURNAL   OF  THE   VOYA<iK.  IfjJ 

and  becoming  manner.  It  is  neatly  combed 
and  parted  in  front,  and  being  .knotted  at 
the  two  ends  hangs  gracefully  around  their 
necks.  Mr.  Bingham  preached  at  the  English 
chapel  this  forenoon,  and  Mr.  Heath  in  the 
evening. 

"  Sept.  16. — The  natives  are  much  better 
looking  here  than  at  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
The  men  have  a  singular  fashion  of  shaving 
the  hair  which  makes  them  look  like  savages. 
They  shave  it  all  off  close  to  the  head  except 
two  bushy  locks  on  each  side.  The  females 
are  lighter  colored  and  much  handsomer  than 
at  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

"  We  took  a  very  pleasant  walk  on  the 
Broom-road  this  afternoon,  with  Mrs.  E.,  Mrs. 
N.,  Mrs.  D.,  Miss  B.,  and  Miss  P.*  It  is  really 
delightful  walking  under  the  cool  shade  of  the 
breadfruit  and  tall  guava  bushes,  which  grow 
in  luxuriance  on  each  side  of  the  road,  and 
whose  overhanoinor  branches  defend  us  from 
the  scorching  rays  of  the  sun. 

"  The  breadfruit  here  is  excellent,  and  far 
superior  to  that  of  the  Sandwich  Islands.  The 
tuvis,  a  kind  of  banana,  they  also  use  on  their 
*  Ladies  of  ilio  Society  Tsland  mission. 

Miss.  Daughter.  J  1 


162  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

tables,  when  the  breadfruit  is  out  of  season. 
We  became  very  fond  of  it. 

"  Persis  and  myself  were  invited  to  Mr. 
Pritchard's,  to  assist  in  making  a  royal  suit  of 
clothes  for  the  young  king.  The  pattern  was 
bright  red  silk  and  just  pleases  the  fancy  ot 
the  natives. 

"  Sept.  25. — We  weighed  anchor  about  ten 
o'clock,  and  left  the  shores  of  Tahiti,  after 
having  been  here  fifteen  days,  and  were  soon 
out  to  sea.  We  have  been  very  much  pleased 
with  our  visit  here,  and  have  been  very  kindly 
entertained.  The  children  of  the  missionaries 
that  we  have  seen,  appear  very  well. 

"  October  11. — At  dinner  the  conversation 
turned  on  the  distress  and  poverty  of  the  lower 
classes  in  various  parts  of  the  world.  Captain 
Spring  remarked  that  persons  educated  in  the 
United  States,  had  no  idea  of  the  extreme 
poverty  that  was  often  witnessed  among  the 
lower  classes  in  Europe.  When  the  subject 
of  the  condition  of  the  children  in  the  larsre 
manufactories  in  England,  was  brought  before 
Parliament,  the  account  of  their  treat menT 
was  so  affecting,  that  no  one  could  listen  to 
it   without   tears.     The    fact   that  American 


JOURNAL    OP   THE    VOYAGE.  163 

women  are  treated  with  more  respect  than 
females  in  any  other  part  of  the  world  was 
alluded  to.  Even  in  England  the  females  per 
form  services  very  unsuitable  to  their  sex. 
Captain  Spring  remarked  that  while  in  Liver- 
pool a  woman  acted  in  the  capacity  of  ballast- 
master.  She  came  on  board,  and  offered  to 
furnish  him  with  the  article.  He  has  seen  the 
ballast  removed  from  the  wharf  to  vessels  en- 
tirely by  women.  Females  thus  employed  are 
extremely  vulgar  and  profane,  even  exceeding 
men.  Dutch  women  are  often  employed  on 
-dock-yards,  but  sustain  a  good  moral  charac- 
ter. How  should  our  hearts  rise  in  gratitude 
to  our  heavenly  Father  that  we  are  placed  in 
a  better  situation. 

"  Nov.  2. — About  noon  as  we  were  sitting 
quietly  in  our  rooms,  we  were  startled  by  the 
cry  of  '  an  iceberg  in  sight !'  "We  all  im- 
mediately hastened  on  deck.  The  wind  was 
whistling  through  the  rigging,  the  waves  were 
high,  and  rolling  with  majestic  fury,  seemed 
to  threaten  every  moment  to  overwhelm  us. 
Looking  off  into  the  misty  distance  we  saw  the 
iceberg  enveloped  in  fog.  It  was  about  three 
miles  distant  and  looked  fearfully  and  wildly, 


I(l4  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

towering  its  lofty  head  above  the  troubled 
waves.  Probably  we  were  near  others  last 
night,  as  intense  cold  was  suddenly  felt  by 
those  who  had  the  watch  on  deck.  It  was  a 
cold,  dreary,  and  cheerless  day. 

"  Nov.  3. — Last  night  we  passed  the  long 
dreaded  cape  in  safety,  and  having  left  behind 
the  mighty  waters  of  the  Pacific,  are  sailing 
pleasantly  along  on  the  Atlantic  ocean,  which 
we  Sandwich  Islanders  never  before  beheld. 
We  may  now  consider  our  voyage  as  half  fin 
ished.  We  have  thus  far  been  favored  by  pro- 
pitious  winds,  since  we  left  Tahiti.  The  full 
and  blooming  countenances  of  most  of  us,  indi- 
cate that  we  are  enjoying  perfect  health.  May 
we  all  by .  our  daily  walk  and  conversation, 
show  the  sincerity  of  our  gratitude  for  the 
blessings  we  enjoy. 

"  Nov.  7. — During  the  lonsf  afternoons  and 
evenings  which  we  now  have,  Captain  Spring 
has  spent  much  time  with  us,  sometimes  talking 
and  sometimes  reading.  He  has  read  Pollock's 
Course  of  Time  to  us,  while  we  employed  our- 
selves in  sewing.  A  few  evenings  since,  we 
commenced  Young's  Night  Thoughts,  and  read 
by  turns,  criticizing  each  other  as  we  proceed. 


JOURNAL    OF    THE   VOYAGE.  Ifif) 

We  find  it  not  only  a  pleasant  but  an  improv- 
ing exercise.  In  this  social  manner  we  spend 
many  happy  and  profitable  hours,  which  will 
ever  give  a  deep  interest  to  our  recollections 
of  the  cold  and  desolate  region  of  Cape  Horn. 

"  Nov.  10. — The  wind  is  higher  than  it  has 
been  since  we  left  Honolulu.  The  dead-lights 
are  in,  and  the  skylight  in  the  steerage  is  cov- 
ered with  canvas.  Every  one  has  kept  in 
their  rooms,  and  on  account  of  the  stillness  it 
has  seemed  like  the  Sabbath.  So  strong  was 
the  impression  on  my  mind  that  I  laid  down 
my  work  several  times,  and  when  Mr.  0.  caught 
a  cape  pigeon,  I  was  on  the  point  of  asking 
him  why  he  took  it  on  the  Sabbath.  We  have 
been  on  deck  several  times  to  view  the  scene. 
There  is  something  awfully  sublime  to  see 
the  waves  rolling  in  majestic  grandeur  as  far 
as  the  eye  can  reach. 

"  Friday,  Nov.  20. — A  Cape  Horn  porpoise 
was  caught  this  morning.  It  was  larger  than 
the  one  taken  on  our  voyage  from  Honolulu  to 
Tahiti,  and  much  more  handsome.  It  was 
covered  with  alternate  stripes  of  black  and 
white.  A  large  number  of  albatrosses  and 
monimokes   have   been    following  the  vessel- 


766  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

Three  albatrosses  and  one  monimoke  have  been 
taken.  The  albatrosses  are  very  large  birds. 
As  soon  as  they  were  taken  on  deck,  they  were 
prevented  from  making  any  snappish  saluta- 
tions, by  tying  a  string  around  their  bills,  as 
they  manifested  their  violence  for  biting.  Tho 
wings  of  the  largest  one  measured  ten  feet  from 
tip  to  tip.  They  had  some  beautiful  down  upon 
their  breasts.  We  plucked  out  some  of  the 
feathers,  which  were  of  pure  white,  and  more 
beautiful  than  those  of  land  birds. 

"  In  conversation  with  Mr.  0.  at  different 
times,  he  has  pointed  out  the  following  items 
as  pertaining  to  good  manners,  namely,  a  fork 
is  more  generally  used  for  conveying  food  to 
the  mouth  than  a  knife,  as  it  may  be  inserted 
more  delicately.  In  passing  a  plate  to  the 
steward  to  be  removed  from  the  table,  always 
pass  it  with  the  right  hand  to  the  left  side,  as 
it  would  be  very  awkward  to  pass  it  to  the 
risrht  side  with  the  same  hand.  Never  take  the 
last  thing  from  a  plate  unless  more  is  coming. 
It  is  not  agreeable  to  be  always  saying  '  thank 
you,'  for  any  little  favor  received,  but  a  gentle 
nod  of  the  head,  and  the  gratitude  expressed  in 
the  countenance,  is  more  acceptable. 


JOURNAL    OF  THE    VOYAGE.  167 

"  In  going  to  a  party,  always  speak  to  the 
gentleman  or  lady  of  the  house,  before  address- 
ing any  one  else.  ..... 

"  We  desire  exceedingly  to  be  informed  on 
these  subjects,  and  esteem  it  a  great  favor  for 
any  one  to  instruct  us,  that  on  making  our 
egress  from  a  heathen  land  to  enlightened 
America,  we  may  not  by  our  awkward  appear- 
ance, disgrace  the  Sandwich  Island  mission." 
Lucy's  example,  in  noting  down  such  "  items" 
of  instruction,  might  with  advantage  be  follow- 
ed by  many  persons  of  her  own  age,  and  far 
more  opportunities,  in  "  enlightened  America." 

"  Nov.  27.— Mr.  0.  has  very  generously  offer- 
ed to  instruct  Persis  and  myself  in  perspective 
drawing.  We  gladly  accepted  his  proffered 
kindness,  and  consider  ourselves  highly  privi- 
leged. He  gave  us  some  rules  in  perspective 
drawing,  and  for  making  geometrical  figures, 
which,  as  we  had  never  before  had  an  opportu- 
nity of  learning,  we  wrote  down  in  a  book. 

"Captain  Spring  has  manifested  great  kind- 
ness towards  our  family,  and  we  every  day  feel 
thankful  that  Providence  has  raised  up  such  a 
friend  to  smooth  our  pathway  across  the  ocean. 
By  his  sympathies  and  kind  attentions  we  feel 


1()8  THL   MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

the  loss  of  our  father  much  less  than  we  should 
have  done.  He  has  instructed  us  in  navigation 
since  we  left  Tahiti.  In  conversation  he  has 
communicated  many  new  ideas  with  respect 
to  the  forms  of  civilized  society  in  America. 
On  this  last  point  we  prize  any  instructions, 
that  we  may  not  be  entirely  ignorant  when  in- 
troduced into  the  enlightened  society  of  New 
England. 

"We  are  treated  with  kindness  by  all  on 
board,  to  whom  we  would  be  thankful ;  but  in 
a  special  manner  our  gratitude  is  excited  to- 
wards those  who  by  their  sympathy  and  in- 
structions manifest  an  interest  for  the  '  widow 
and  the  fatherless.'  Placed  as  we  are  in  pecu- 
liar circumstances,  without  a  father  on  whom 
to  lean,  we  appreciate  fully  any  favor  bestowed 
upon  us,  and  shall  ever  cherish  #mong  our 
most  precious  recollections,  the  kindness  we 
have  experienced  from  friends  on  board  the 
Flora. 

"  Nov.  28. — I  am  ashamed  of  myself  many 
times  a  day  for  giving  way  to  so  much  laugh- 
ter, but  there  are  so  many  witty  remarks  made, 
that  it  is  almost  impossible  for  one  unaccus- 
tomed to  hear  them,  to  refrain  from  it.     I  have 


JOURNAL  OF  THE  VOYAGE.  IfiiJ 

heard  more  jokes,  hyperbolical  expressions,  and 
comical  remarks  in  one  day,  since  being  on 
board,  than  I  did  during  the  seventeen  years 
of  my  residence  at  the  Sandwich  Islands.  It 
is  well  for  us  to  hear  such  things  now,  as  we 
are  going  to  a  land  where  such  expressions  are 
used  more  than  at  the  Sandwich  Islands.  The 
children  cannot  bear  a  joke,  but  take  every 
thing  that  is  said  to  be  truth,  and  often  they 
are  so  affected  that  the  fluid  from  the  lachry- 
mal glands  is  seen  flowing  copiously  down 
their  cheeks. 

"  Thursday,  Dee.  3. — The  children  of  mis- 
sionaries who  have  returned  from  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,  and  from  the  Eastern  missions,  are 
found  fault  with  for  their  excessive  indolence, 
and  that  they  had  rather  be  waited  upon  than 
do  a  thing  themselves. 

"  All  those  who  return  in  this  vessel  will  of 
course  be  criticized.  I  anticipate  but  very 
little  pleasure  on  reaching  the  United  States, 
for  I  am  so  diffident  that  I  do  not  enjoy  the 
society  of  strangers.  It  will  be  a  strange  land 
to  me.  It  seems  to  me  as  though  every  one 
will  say,  '  There  is  some  one  from  the  Sandwich 
Islands ;  I  wonder  if  she  knows  any  thing.    Let 


170  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

us  find  out.'  I  have  always  been  noted  for  being 
taciturn,  and  have  been  talked  to  and  laughed 
at,  both  at  the  Sandwich  Islands  and  since  I 
have  been  on  board.  I  have  tried  to  cultivate 
the  talent  of  conversation,  but  the  more  I  try  the 
worse  it  becomes.  Mother  says  it  is  my  great- 
est fault.  I  feel  as  though  no  one  cared  for 
me,  and  was  glad  when  I  had  got  through 
with  what  little  T  had  to  say.  No  one  can  have 
any  idea  of  the  dreadful  feeling  of  diffidence, 
but  those  who  have  known  it  by  sad  experience, 
and  do  not  know  how  to  sympathize  with  those 
who  have  it.  I  feel  extremely  tried  about  it, 
and  often  the  midnight  hour  witnesses  the 
silent  tear  which  bedews  my  pillow. 

"  Dec.  17. — Mr.  G.  has  allowed  me  the  use  of 
his  quadrant,  since  we  left  Tahiti.  Mr.  W.  has 
lent  his  to  Persis,  so  that  we  both  take  the  alti- 
tude everyday  with  Capt.  Spring  in  fine  weather. 
....  We  were  counting  up  to-day  the  persons 
from  various  nations  on  board  the  Flora.  We 
made  out  seven :  Americans,  Englishmen,  Irish- 
men, Swedes,  Danes,  Africans,  Sandwich  Island- 
ers, and  a  North  American  Indian. 

"  Dec.  29.— Mr.  0.  reads  to  Mrs.  B.  on  deck. 
Persisf  Asa,  and  I  are  privileged  by  being  per* 


JOURNAL  OF   THE   VOYAGE.  171 

mitted  to  join  them.  Mr.  0.  is  an  excellent  reade  r. 
He  enters  into  the  spirit  of  the  piece,  and  reads 
with  an  emphasis  and  pathos  such  as  inspires 
the  hearers  with  life  and  vi^or.  Pathetic 
pieces  especially,  he  reads  with  a  great  deal 
of  feeling.  I  never  had  such  a  ^reat  desire  to 
learn  the  art  as  now,  since  I  see  the  vast  differ- 
ence between  good  and  bad  readers.  He  has 
been  reading  from  the  British  Poets. 

"  Jan.  1,  1841.— This  is  the  first  day  of  the 
new  year.  How  different  are  my  circumstan- 
ces this  day  from  what  they  were  a  year  ago. 
Then  I  was  in  the  distant  isles  of  the  Pacific, 
under  a  father's  roof,  where  for  seventeen  years 
I  dwelt  in  peace  and  happiness.  Now  I  am 
upon  a  wide  ocean,  rapidly  approaching,  a 
stranger  to  a  strange  land.  The  events  of  the 
past  year  have  been  of  uncommon  interest. 
Our  family,  which  for  twenty  years  have  dwelt 
together,  is  separated.  We  have  bidden  adieu 
to  the  land  of  our  childhood — have  given  the 
parting  hand  to  a  beloved  parent  and  many 
other  dear  friends.  Could  we  but  spend  this 
day  with  our  dear  father,  how  happy  should 
we  be.  He  is  now  dwelling  in  solitude,  with 
no  wife  or  children  to  cheer  his  lonely  hours 


172  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

His  gray  hairs  even  now  indicate  that  he  is  ip 
the  decline  of  life.  Perhaps  he  is  sick,  perhaps 
sad.  But  this  is  my  consolation,  that  the  same 
God  who  preserves  us  will  sustain  him.  If 
the  pleasure  of  meeting  with  him  again  on 
earth  is  denied,  may  we  all  be  found  an  unbro- 
ken family  in  heaven,  where  adieus  and  fare- 
wells are  sounds  unknown.  For  five  months 
past  we  have  been  tossed  upon  the  mighty 
deep — have  witnessed  the  sublimity  and  gran- 
deur of  the  ocean — have  passed  in  safety  the 
cold  and  dangerous  region  of  Cape  Horn — have 
been  mercifully  preserved  from  dangers  seen 
and  unseen — have  enjoyed  good  health,  and 
are  now  rapidly  approaching  the  land  of  our 
fathers.  Oh  that  we  may  as  a  family  lay 
upon  the  altar  our  tribute  of  praise  and  thanks- 
giving for  all  the  mercies  we  have  experienced 
since  we  left  our  home  and  our  father. 

"  I  feel  that  I  have  departed  far  from  God 
and  my  duty  since  being  on  board.  A  voyage 
is  not  favorable  to  growth  in  grace.  There  is 
no  retired  place  for  meditation  and  prayer.  I 
feel  that  I  have  dishonored  my  Saviour,  whom 
I  profess  to  follow.  I  have  not  set  a  good 
example  to  those  around  me. 


JOURNAL   OF  THE   VOYACK.  173 

"  '  What  peaceful  hours  I  once  enjoyed  : 
How  sweet  their  memory  still ! 
But  now  I  find  an  aching  void 
The  world  can  never  fill. 

"  l  Return,  O  holy  Dove ;  return. 
Sweet  messenger  of  rest ; 
I  hate  the  sins  that  made  thee  mourn, 
And  drove  thee  from  my  breast.' 

"  I  have  resolved  to  be  more  watchful  over 
my  conduct.  May  I  possess  the  ornament  of 
a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  and  thus  show  by  my 
daily  walk  and  conversation  that  I  am  a  fol- 
lower of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  My  ear- 
nest desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  when 
placed  in  new  and  untried  circumstances,  I 
may  act  the  part  of  a  Christian,  and  be  ena- 
bled to  resist  every  temptation  which  may  be 
set  before  me.  Soon  I  shall  arrive  in  a  strange 
land,  shall  be  separated  from  mother,  sisters, 
and  brothers,  and  shall  be  exposed  to  many 
trials  and  temptations  which  T  never  experi- 
enced in  my  quiet  home  at  Kailua.  '  When 
thy  father  and  mother  forsake  thee,  then  the 
Lord  will  take  thee  up.'  '  Commit  thy  way 
unto  the  Lord,  and  he  will  direct  thy  path.5 
The  new  year  opens  upon  us  with  prospects 
entirely  new.    The  future  is  all  unknown.    May 


174  THE   MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

all  the  trials  and  mercies  we  experience  tend 
to  make  us  more  faithful  in  the  cause  of  our 
Redeemer.  This  is  probably  the  last  new- 
year's  day  that  I  spend  with  my  mother,  sis- 
ters, and  brothers.  How  trying  is  the  thought 
of  separation. 

"  About  nine  o'clock  this  morning  we  heard 
the  cry  of  '  land  ho.'  Joy  beamed  in  every 
countenance.  The  coast  of  South  America 
could  just  be  discovered  in  the  dim  distance. 
AVe  are  ninety-two  days  from  Tahiti  to-day, 
and  this  is  the  first  land  we  have  seen  since 
we  left.  About  noon  we  cast  anchor  in  the 
open  roadstead,  in  front  of  the  town  of  Per- 
nambuco.  The  sight  and  smell  of  the  land  is 
truly  pleasant  to  us.  It  is  the  first  continent 
we  Sandwich  Islanders  ever  set  our  eyes 
upon. 

"  The  town  of  Pernambuco  presents  a  very 
pretty  aspect  from  the  sea.  It  is  more  of  a 
civilized  place  than  we  ever  saw  before.  The 
houses  are  several  stories  high.  There  are  one 
hundred  sail  of  ships  in  the  harbor,  from  almost 
every  different  nation.  Captain  Spring  went  on 
shore,  to  ascertain  whether  he  might  land  and 
obtain  supplies;  when  he  returned,  he  brought 


JOURNAL    OF  THE   VOYAGE.  175 

with  him  some  of  the  fruits  of  the  land — a  few 
mangoes — a  fruit  we  had  never  seen  before. 
They  are  about  the  size  of  an  orange,  and  the 
color  is  a  deep  yellow  ;  in  taste  they  somewhat 
resemble  a  pineapple.  The  oranges  are  small, 
and  far  inferior  to  those  of  Tahiti.  The  bana- 
nas were  the  greatest  luxury,  and  carried  my 
thoughts  back  to  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

"  The  population  of  Pernambuco  is   about 
40,000,  two-thirds  of  which  are  slaves. 

"  General  Harrison  will   probably 

be  elected  President  of  the  United  States.  We 
also  heard  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Spaulding.  "We 
had  anticipated  the  pleasure  of  meeting  him 
in  America,  but  he  has  winged  his  way  to 
the  mansions  of  the  blessed.  He  was  a  truty 
pious  and  devoted  missionary. 

"  Jan.  3. — Services  were  conducted  as  usual 
to-day.  About  noon  a  boat  came  off,  bringing 
the  remainder  of  the  supplies.  This  has  really 
been  a  strange  Sabbath-day — taking  things  on 
board,  paying  bills,  etc.  All  this  would  not 
have  been  done  had  the  captain  considered  the 
vessel  in  a  safe  place.  He  thought  we  were 
in  more  danger  than  we  had  been  in  since  we 
left  Honolulu.     We  saw  a  steamboat  go  out 


17G  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

of  the  harbor  this  P.  M.  It  was  to  us  a  novel 
sight.  It  did  not  move  with  great  velocity, 
though  large  streams  of  steam  and  smoke 
issued  from  the  pipe,  leaving  a  long  trail  be- 
hind. 

"  Jan.  9. — Last  night  we  had  a  heavy  squall. 
It  was  the  union  of  the  two  trades.  We  are 
now  sailing  finely — have  made  12°  the  past 
week. 

"  Jan.  12.— The  latitude  to-day  is  11°  10 
N.  To  our  great  joy,  last  evening  we  saw  the 
north  polar  star  for  the  first  time  in  the  Atlan- 
tic. It  seems  like  seeing  an  old  friend,  though 
we  know  it  is  far  from  home.  Others  hail  it 
with  joy,  as  it  brings  them  nearer  their  home. 
We  can  see  the  same  stars  to-night  which  our 
father  does,  and  it  is  a  very  pleasant  thought. 
The  sea  is  remarkably  phosphorescent  this 
evening.  The  large  flashes  look  beautiful, 
darting  in  every  direction  upon  the  dark  blue 
waves. 

"  Jan.  18. — Last  evening,  about  eight  o'clock, 
we  spoke  a  vessel.  She  was  the  brig  Amazon, 
bound  for  Boston.  Ships  never  speak  each 
other  in  the  night,  unless  they  are  bound  the 
same  way. 


JOURNAL   OF  THE   VOYAGE.  177 

"  Jan.  29. — The  time  approaches  for  us  to 
leave  the  barque  Flora,  which  has  been  our 
home  for  six  long  months.  We  regret  to  part 
with  those  who  have  been  our  fellow-passen- 
gers, and  from  whom  we  have  received  many- 
proofs  of  kindness  from  time  to  time.  We 
have  been  together  so  long,  that  we  seem  like 
one  family.  We  shall  all  separate  on  reaching 
the  United  States,  and  probably  we  shall  never 
again  behold  them  in  the  flesh.  May  the  Lord 
reward  them  an  hundredfold  for  all  their  labors 
of  love  towards  us,  during  the  time  we  have 
been  together ;  and  when  the  voyage  of  life  is 
ended,  may  we  meet  in  the  mansions  of  the 
blessed,  and  join  in  singing  praise  to  the  Lamb 
for  ever  and  ever.  Captain  Spring  has  been  as 
a  father  to  us,  and  when  we  part,  we  shall  love 
to  cherish  in  our  recollection,  the  sympathy, 
attention,  and  instruction  we  have  received 
from  him. 

"  Jan.  30. — We  are  on  the  ejlge  of  the  Gulf 
Stream.  We  have  been  remarkably  favored 
in  not  meeting  with  a  gale  of  wind.  We 
tried  the  temperature  of  the  water,  by  letting 
a  thermometer  down  into  it.  It  was  65°— 
two  degrees  warmer  than  the  air. 

Ml?s   Daughter.  1  2 


178  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

"  Feb.  4. — The  thermometer  is  6°  below 
zero.  It  is  very  cold.  The  water  on  deck  is 
all  frozen.  About  two  o'clock  the  anchor  was 
taken  up,  and  at  seven  in  the  evening  we  were 
safely  moored  at  the  wharf.  We  were  very 
busy  all  day  in  making  preparations  to  go 
ashore  ;  but  every  few  minutes  we  went  on 
deck  to  look  at  the  scenery.  We  sailed  near 
the  shore,  and  the  ground  was  covered  with 
pure  white  snow,  which  looked  beautiful.  It 
resembled  the  sand  beaches  at  the  Sandwich 
Islands.  Capt.  Spring  went  ashore  and  brought 
us  a  few  apples,  the  first  we  ever  tasted. 

"  Feb.  5. — The  steerage  has  been  crowded 
to-day  with  friends  who  have  come  to  see  us. 
All  welcome  the  missionaries  who  have  return- 
ed. Mr.  Benson*  invited  our  whole  family  to 
his  house.  About  four  o'clock  we  left  the  ship, 
and  rode  to  the  south  ferry ;  we  then  crossed 
the  river  to  Brooklyn  in  a  steamer — the  first 
time  I  was  ever  in  one.  The  motion  was  very 
pleasant.  Mr.  Benson  escorted  us  to  his  own 
house,  where  we  were  cordially  welcomed  by 
Mrs.  Benson.  It  seemed  as  though  we  were 
among  our  friends  again,  and  we  felt  at  home  * 

*  Mr.  Benson  was  agent  for  the  "  Flora  ': 


THREE  \vEEKS  IN   AMERICA.  179 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

ARRIVAL  IX  AMERICA-LETTER  TO  HER  FATHER— HER  LAST  SICKNESS 

AND  DEATH. 

Mrs.  Thurston,  with  her  family,  arrived  in 
New  York  on  the  4th  of  February,  1841.  She 
delayed  going  immediately  on  to  the  home 
of.  her  kindred  in  the  eastern  part  of  Massa- 
chusetts, in  order  to  have  the  company  and 
protection  of  a  friend  who  was  expecting  to 
make  the  same  journey.  In  the  meantime 
her  family  were  prostrated  by  sickness ;  and 
Lucy,  after  just  opening  her  eyes  upon  the 
scenes  of  a  civilized  land,  was  laid  upon  a  bed 
of  suffering,  and  ere  long  slept  the  sleep  ot 
death. 

A  letter  to  her  father,  written  the  day  before 
she  was  taken  sick,  contains  a  description  of 
her  brief  sojourn  on  the  borders  of  the  land  she 
was  not  permitted  to  enter,  and  the  impres- 
sions made  upon  her  mind  by  the  only  glimpse 
she  ever  had  of  a  civilized  nation  and  its  insti- 
tutions. 

It  is  interesting  to  observe,  in  this  last  effort 
of  her  days  of  health,  those  same  traits  of  mind 
and  heart  which  were  her  peculiar  character 


180  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

istics.  Her  gratitude  for  kindness,  her  appre- 
ciation of  the  smallest  favors,  her  habits  of 
observation,  and  her  disposition  to  treasure  up 
knowledge,  from  whatever  source  derived,  are 
plainly  exhibited.  Much  of  this  letter  is  of 
course  unsuitable  to  be  made  public ;  but  some 
passages  of  it  will  be  interesting  to  the  reader, 
as  a  very  pleasant  specimen  of  her  familiar, 
easy  style,  in  communicating  information  to 
her  father,  and  as  showing  her  gratification  in 
what  she  was  permitted  to  see  in  our  Ameri- 
can metropolis. 

"Brooklyn,  February  16,  1841. 

"  My  dear  Father — We  learn  that  a  vessel 
is  to  sail  for  the  Sandwich  Islands  in  about  a 
week,  and  I  take  my  pen  to  inform  you  of  our 
safe  arrival  in  the  land  of  our  fathers. 

"  We  were  six  months  and  one  day  from  the 
Sandwich  Islands  to  this  place.  Stopped  a 
fortnight  at  the  Society  Islands,  and  three  days 
at  Pernambuco.  "We  have  been  remarkably 
favored  in  our  passage,  and  all  enjoyed  good 
health.  The  captain  has  been  as  a  father  to 
us,  and  by  his  kind  attentions  we  have  felt 
your  loss  much  less  than  wo  otherwise  should 
have  done.     Mr.  Benson  has  very  kindly  invited 


THREE   WEEKS   IN   AMERICA.  18] 

our  whole  family  to  remain  at  his  house  till 
we  leave  the  place.  We  feel  under  great  obli- 
gations to  him  for  his  kindness 

"  We  have  been  thronged  with  visitors,  who 
call  to  see  us  from  morning  till  night.  Mother 
has  a  trunk  of  curiosities,  which  she  shows  them, 
and  thus  excites  a  good  deal  of  interest  in  the 
mission.  Persis  has  several  times  dressed  her- 
seff  in  native  style,  and  marched  about  the  room, 
much  to  the  amusement  of  the  company. 

"  We  have  received  more  kindness  than  we 
expected — far  more  than  we  deserved." 

She  here  mentions  in  detail  many  presents 
which  the  family  had  received,  with  all  the 
simplicity  and  frankness  of  an  affectionate  child 
addressing  a  parent,  who  she  knew  would  be 
interested  in  every  matter  affecting  the  com- 
fort and  happiness  of  his  children.  In  speak- 
ing of  some  bonnets  which  had  been  procured 
for  them  by  a  kind  friend,  she  says,  "  They 
are  neat,  and  perfectly  plain,  and  I  think  just 
such  as  you  would  like  to  see  us  wear." 

11  We  have  been  here  nearly  two  weeks,  and 

expect  to  leave  next  Monday  with  Mr.  

for  Boston 

"  Dr.  Grant  of  the  Persian  mission  is  here. 


182  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

and  expects  to  return  in  a  month.  Mr.  Smith 
from  Beyroot  is  also  here.  He  has  selected 
another  companion,  and  returns  soon.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Meigs,  with  several  children,  are  in 
this  country.  Mr.  Meigs  will  probably  return 
to  Ceylon,  and  leave  his  wife  with  the  children 
here  for  some  years.  Dr.  Smith,  who  was 
expected  at  the  islands  with  Mr.  Dibble,  has 
called  upon  us  twice.  He  will  probably  go 
out  with  Mr.  Binsrham. 

"  When  we  arrived  the  weather  was  not  so 
cold  as  we  expected,  but  for  a  few  days  past 
we  have  felt  it  very  much.  "We  are  obliged  to 
be  very  careful 

"  Last  Sunday  Captain  Spring  took  us  to 
his  brother's  church.  The  congregation  seem- 
ed  very  attentive,  and  scarcely  took  their  eyes 
from  the  minister.  We  have  been  happily 
disappointed  in  the  dress  of  the  people  of  this 
country  on  the  Sabbath.  They  put  on  rich 
clothing,  but  not  gaudy,  and  display  good  taste 
and  plainness.  They  are  not  so  showy  as  at 
Honolulu. 

"  Yesterday  Mr.  F.  took  us  over  to  the  city 
and  showed  us  many  new  and  strange  things, 
which  were  very  gratifying  to  us. 


THREE  WEEKS  IN  AMERICA.  183 

"  We  first  went  to  the  American  Museum. 
The  building  is  six  stories  high,  and  filled  with 
all  kinds  of  curiosities."  [Here  follows  a  de- 
scription, which  we  omit.] 

"  Next  we  visited  the  Arsenal,  where  they 
keep  all  the  artillery  for  war.  It  was  com- 
pletely  filled  with  guns,  swords,  etc.  There 
were  instruments  enough  to  fit  out  an  army 
of  ten  thousand  men  in  fifteen  minutes. 

"  Then  we  went  to  the  City  Prison."  [De- 
scription omitted.] 

"We  visited  the  City  Hall — a  splendid 
building,  where,  in  the  Governor's  room,  we 
saw  the  full-length  portraits*  of  all  the  gov- 
ernors of  the  state  of  New  York.  They  were 
elegant  paintings.     In  the  evening  " 

"  Dear  Father — This  letter  was  written 
by  Lucy  the  day  before  she  was  taken  sick. 
Company  calling,  she  was  interrupted  in  the 
middle  of  a  sentence,  and  never  again  resumed 
her  pen. 

"Your  affectionate  daughter, 

"  P.  G.  THURSTON." 

*  This  was  probably  the  greatest  exhibition  of  the 
art  that  Lucy  ever  saw. 


184  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

Mrs.  Thurston  and  her  family  had  been  nearly 
two  weeks  in  Brooklyn,  when  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
C,  as  friends  of  missions,  and  with  a  par- 
ticular desire  to  see  these  children  of  mis- 
sionaries, called  and  introduced  themselves  to 
them.  Finding  the  family  with  whom  they 
were  staying  afflicted  by  sickness,  they  pro- 
posed to  Mrs.  Thurston  to  come  with  her  chil- 
dren to  their  house  in  New  York,  and  remain 
till  they  left  for  Boston.  The  situation  of  the 
family  of  the  kind  friends  with  whom  they 
were  then  staying,  alone  induced  Mrs.  Thurston 
to  accept  the  invitation  of  entire  strangers,  as 
she  was  expecting  to  leave  in  a  few  days ;  and 
on  the  morning  of  the  18th  she  removed  with 
her  children  to  the  spot  that  was  at  once  to 
be  the  scene  of  an  affliction,  which  through 
twenty  years  of  missionary  toil  and  trial  she 
had  been  spared. 

Lucy  had  very  much  endeared  herself  to  the 
family  of  Mr.  Benson  during  her  stay  with 
them,  and  they  became  deeply  sensible  of  the 
excellencies  of  her  character,  the  refinement 
of  her  sensibilities,  and  the  cultivation  of  her 
mind.  Their  opinion  of  her  was  not  reserved 
until  their  sympathy  in  the  grief  occasioned 


THREE   WEEKS   IN   AMERICA.  ]  P5 

by  her  death  would  naturally  heighten  the 
admiration  of  her  mental  and  moral  worth,  but 
was  frequently  expressed  while  she  was  under 
their  roof.  Her  extreme  humility,  the  disin- 
terested kindness  which  was  manifest  in  her 
every  action,  and  her  desire  to  conform  in  every 
particular  to  the  usages  of  polite  society,  and 
to  gain  information  concerning  the  new  objects 
which  were  now  presented  to  her,  were  all 
remarked  with  interest,  and  spoken  of,  while 
she  was  yet  with  them.  Upon  leaving  this 
family,  Lucy  burst  into  tears,  saying  to  Mrs. 
Benson,  "Oh,  you  have  been  so  kind  to  us." 
Her  mother  remarked,  that  the  only  tears  Lucy 
shed  in  America,  were  these  tears  of  grateful 
affection. 

Mrs.  Thurston's  family  enjoyed  excellent 
health  during  their  voyage,  with  the  exception 
of  the  whooping-cough,  which  some  of  the 
children  took  at  the  Society  Islands.  But  the 
inclemency  of  the  weather  during  the  week 
following  their  arrival  in  this  country,  which 
was  severely  felt  by  residents,  was  very  trying 
in  its  effects  upon  them  ;*  and  the  change  they 

*  The  young  reader  may  need  to  be  reminded,  that 
these  children  were  natives  of  the  torrid  zone,  and  that 


186  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

experienced,  resulted  in  extreme  sickness  with 
every  one  of  the  children. 

Lucy  was  in  most  vigorous  health  ;  but  she 
was  seized  with  inflammation  on  the  lungs 
just  two  weeks  after  their  arrival,  and  on  the 
morning  of  her  coming  to  the  family  with 
whom  she  passed  the  last  week  of  her  life — 
the  only  week  of  physical  pain  and  distress  she 
ever  experienced. 

The  attack  was  violent  from  the  commence- 
ment, and  her  disease  of  such  a  nature  as  al- 
most entirely  to  forbid  conversation.  She, 
however,  in  the  midst  of  great  suffering,  ex- 
hibited the  same  uniformity  of  feeling,  the 
same  quiet,  lovely  spirit,  which  had  ever  been 
conspicuous  in  her  life.  Her  patient  endurance 
of  suffering,  her  kind,  affectionate  language  to 
every  one,  and  her  grateful  acknowledgment 
of  the  least  attention,  were  most  affecting.  It 
was  very  trying  to  one  of  her  extreme  sensi- 
bilities, to  be  ministered  to  by  entire  strangers, 
and  to  see  no  familiar  faces,  except  those  of 
mother,  brothers,  and  sisters,  around  her  dy- 

the  change  from  the  climate  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  to 
the  severest  cold  of  one  of  our  northern  winters,  must 
have  been  very  great. 


THREE   WEEKS  IN   AMERICA.  187 

ing  bed ;  but  to  these  circumstances  she  was 
entirely  reconciled,  and,  in  view  of  them  all, 
assured  her  mother  she  was  perfectly  contented 
and  happy. 

She  told  her  mother,  a  day  or  two  after  the 
commencement  of  her  illness,  that  she  had  no 
choice  about  its  result.  She  was  willing  to  lie 
in  God's  hands,  and  be  disposed  of  as  would 
best  promote  his  glory.  This  was  her  abiding 
feeling,  always  and  uniformly  expressed  when 
inquiries  were  made  of  her  state  of  mind ; 
though  she  was  seldom  able  to  say  more  than 
to  reply  to  questions. 

The  night  but  one  before  her  death,  during 
an  interval  of  comparative  ease,  she  conversed 
with  freedom  and  composure  upon  the  proba- 
ble result  of  her  illness.  After  speaking  of  the 
ardent  desire  she  had  cherished  of  beins:  fitted 
to  return  to  her  beloved  home,  to  engage  in  the 
instruction  of  the  natives,  she  said  there  was 
but  one  other  trial  to  her,  in  the  thought  of 
dying  in  her  present  circumstances.  It  was, 
that  she  should  not  see  her  father.  "  But," 
she  added,  "  in  saying  this,  I  do  not  wish  to  be 
understood  as  expressing  any  opposition  to  the 
will  of  God  concerning  me."     A  friend  repeat- 


188  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

ed  the  hymn  commencing,  "It  is  the  Lord," 
which  appeared  to  give  her  great  comfort, 
and  she  soon  after  said,  "It  is  all  right — all 
right." 

During  the  last  two  days  of  her  life,  her 
respiration  was  laborious  and  distressing.  Her 
efforts  were  like  those  of  a  drowning  man  struo-- 
gling  for  help.  Yet  not  an  impatient  word 
escaped  her  lips,  not  the  shadow  of  a  frown 
disturbed  the  smoothness  of  her  brow ;  but  that 
touching  moan,  and  the  agony  of  her  distress, 
expressed  in  a  familiar  Hawaiian  term,  "auwe 
auwe,"*  will  not  soon  be  forgotten  by  those 
who  were  privileged  to  be  around  her,  and  to 
witness  the  calm  and  holy  confidence  of  hei 
latter  days.  "When  told  that  the  hour  of  hei 
departure  was  approaching,  the  struggle  with 
her  tender  affections  was  evidently  great.  But 
it  was  short.  "  Mother,  do  you  think  I  am 
going  to  die  now  ?"  said  she.  "Yes,  my  dear," 
said  her  mother,  "  I  think  you  are  going  soon." 
'Oh,  I  loved  you  all  too  well,  too  well — I  loved 
him  too  well."     [It  was  thought  she  alluded 

*  Sounding  like  "  away  away."  A  term  expressive 
of  distress,  corresponding  to  tho  common  expression, 
"  Oh  dear,  oh  dear." 


THREE   WEEKS  IN    AMERICA.  189 

fco  her  absent  father.]  "  But  you  love  your 
Saviour  too,  Lucy."  "Yes,  mother,  I  do — 1 
do  love  him."  "  Whom  do  you  love,  my  dear?" 
"  Jesus  Christ.  I  love  him  with  all  my  heart, 
with  all  my  soul,  and  with  all  my  strength. 
Mother,  I  know  I  love  him — I  do — I  do."  The 
emphasis,  deliberation,  and  the  sweet,  touching 
tone  in  which  these  words  were  pronounced  by 
the  dying  sufferer,  at  intervals  of  strength,  are 
indescribable.  A  friend  repeated,  "  Jesus  can 
make  a  dying  bed,"  and  Lucy  finished  the 
verse.  A  few  more  words  of  tender  affection 
to  earthly  friends,  and  of  confiding  trust  in 
Him  who  walked  with  her  through  the  dark 
valley,  terminated  her  intercourse  with  us; 
while  the  words,  "  Mother,  dear  mother," 
many,  many  times  repeated,  still  continued, 
and  "  Father,  father,"  were  the  last  that  fell 
upon  the  ear. 

It  was  a  night  of  sorrow  when  Lucy  closed 
her  eyes  in  death.  Many  who  had  but  seen 
her,  loved  her.  Skill  and  care  together  strove 
to  save  her  life,  and  many  prayers  went  up 
from  that  chamber  of  affliction,  that  her  days 
might  be  prolonged.  But  God's  time  had 
come.     His  will  in  the  life  of  this  lovely  child 


190  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

was  accomplished,  and  in  the  bloom  of  her 
years,  and  the  dawn  of  her  bright  anticipa- 
tions, he  called  her  to  the  brighter  scenes  of 
the  upper  world. 

A  group  of  strangers  wept  with  the  bereaved 
mother  and  her  children  in  that  midnight  hour 
of  trial,  and  when  the  spirit  of  her  they  mourn- 
ed was  beyond  the  need  of  supplication,  knelt 
with  them  in  prayer  around  the  bed  of  death — 
gave  thanks  for  the  triumphs  of  grace  over 
the  king  of  terrors,  for  the  blessed  consolations 
that  made  those  smitten  hearts  rejoice — and 
implored  the  presence  of  a  compassionate  Sav- 
iour with  that  lone  parent  in  the  far-off  isles 
of  the  Pacific,  whose  name  was  the  last  upon 
the  lips  of  his  dying  child. 

Thus  ended  the  brief  life  of  Lucy  Thurston. 
It  was  early  consecrated  to  the  Saviour.  It 
was  spent  in  his  service.  It  was  all  cheerful, 
and  happy,  and  useful — "very  pleasant"  was 
the  remembrance  of  it  to  her  mother.  In  view 
of  it  all,  she  could  say,  "  It  is  well  with  me,  it 
is  well  with  my  child  ;"  and  in  view  of  a  death 
scene  so  calm,  so  peaceful,  so  full  of  hopes  of 
heaven,  strangers  responded,  "It  is  well — It 
is  well." 


THREE   WEEKS   IN   AMERICA.  \'J\ 

"  Weep  not  for  her  ! 
The  fairest  of  that  loving  band 

That  left  their  cot  in  sea-girt  isle, 
To  sojourn  in  their  father's  land, 

With  us  awhile : 
Though  early  called  from  life  to  part, 
Earth  had  not  all  her  maiden  heart. 
Heaven  was  its  home. 

Weep  not  for  her  ! 
All  blissful  were  her  youthful  hours, 

Unclouded  as  a  summer's  day, 
And  calmly,  'mid  her  native  bowers, 

They  fled  away — 
Blest  with  those  parents'  fondest  love 
Who  led  her  infant  thoughts  above, 
To  joys  to  come. 

0  weep  for  her, 
That  mother,  with  her  lips  so  pale; 
To  him  who  dwells  in  lonely  cot, 
How  shall  she  tell  the  mournful  tale 

That  she  is  not  ? 
How  shall  she  tell  his  loved  one's  death, 
Who  called  him  with  her  dying  breath, 
In  fondest  love  ? 

0  weep  for  him — 
The  gray-haired  sire  who  watched  their  bark 

Speed  swift  from  Honolulu's  shore — 
The  timid  dove  that  left  his  ark 
Returns  no  more ; 
Those  loving  eyes  in  death  are  dim 
That  shed  sad  tears  to  part  with  him — 
She  dwells  above. 


]92  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

Weep  not  for  her  ! 
Brief  was  her  race,  her  crown  soon  won — 

One  bitter  cup,  and  all  was  done 
With  harp  in  hand,  all  robed  in  white, 

In  heaven's  own  light, 
She  sings  her  song  of  rapture  sweet, 
And  casts  her  crown  at  Jesus'  feet, 
To  weep  no  more. 

Toil  on,  ye  mourners ;  there's  a  home, 

A  better,  brighter  home  on  high : 
From  thence  no  pilgrim's  feet  e'er  roam, 

No  loved  ones  die. 
Lead  on,  lead  on  your  heathen  band 
To  meet  her  in  that  better  land, 

When  life  is  o'er."* 

Lucy  Goodale  Thurston  died  on  the  24th  of 
Feb.,  1841,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  at  the 
house  of  Mr.  A.  P.  Cumings,  one  of  the  editors 
of  the  New  York  Observer.  Her  age  was  sev- 
enteen years  and  ten  months.  Her  remains 
were  interred  in  the  vault  of  Mr.  Abner  Ely, 
one  of  the  elders  of  the  Brick  church,  in  the 
cemetery  in  Second-street. 

*  Written  by  Mrs.  M'Cartee,  of  Goshen,  New  York, 
on  reading  the  obituary  notice  of  Lucy  Goodale  Thurs- 
ton, which  was  published  in  the  New  York  Observer, 
March  13,  1841. 


LUCY'S  EXAMPLE.  1«J3 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

REVIEW-TRAITS    IN   LUCY'S  CHARACTER  WORTHY   OF    IM3TATION- 
HER  TEACEFUL  DEATH— REMARKS. 

I  need  not  ask  you,  dear  young  reader,  if 
you  have  been  interested  in  this  history  of 
"  the  missionary's  daughter."  Its  novelty 
and  peculiarity  have  not  failed  to  fasten  your 
attention,  and  to  enlist  your  feelings.  You 
have  imagined  Lucy  in  her  childhood,  on  the 
coral  shores  of  Hawaii,  near  the  little  heathen 
village  of  Kailua,  surrounded  by  the  huts  of 
the  natives  ;  looking  out  from  the  thatched 
cottage,  which  was  for  some  years  her  abode, 
upon  the  vast  fields  of  lava  that  once  flowed  in 
liquid  fire  from  Kilauea ;  or  sitting  with  her 
mother  upon  some  green  spot  beneath  the  tall 
cocoa-nut  trees,  and  watching  now  and  then  a 
distant  sail  upon  the  broad  Pacific,  or  the 
glorious  sun  as  he  sunk  in  majesty  beneath 
the  western  waves.  You  have  read  her  child- 
ish records  of  the  few  incidents  that  marked 
her  pathway  through  the  quiet  pleasures  of 
her  early  years.  You  have  enjoyed  her  later 
descriptions  of  the  manners  and  customs  and 
improvements  of  the  poor  heathen  around  her ; 

Miss.  Daughter.  13 


194  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

and  you  have  almost  wished  that  you  could 
have  been  with  her  at  the  tea-party  of  the 
king,  or  in  the  visit  she  made  with  her  mother 
to  Kapiolani. 

You  have  been  with  her  in  that  pedestrian 
journey  around  Hawaii ;  beheld,  with  her,  the 
raging  fires  of  that  wonderful  volcano,  and 
made  the  perilous  descent  into  its  immense 
crater ;  and  on  her  return,  tossed  with  her,  in 
that  light  canoe,  on  the  rough  billows  of  the 
tempestuous  ocean. 

You  have  sympathized  with  her  in  the  trial 
of  leaving  her  Kailua  home,  and  of  parting 
with  a  father  she  so  tenderly  loved.  You  have 
been  with  her  in  the  long  voyage  which  brought 
her  to  our  shores — stopped  with  her  at  that 
green  and  sunny  isle  of  the  southern  seas,  and 
walked  with  her  in  its  "  rich  groves  of  orange- 
trees  and  guava-bushes ;"  and  at  length  wel- 
comed her  to  this  land  of  civilization  and  re- 
finement— the  land  in  which  you  are  blessed 
to  have  a  home.  You  have  enjoyed  the  ex- 
pression  of  her  pleasure  in  what  she  saw  of  the 
advancement  of  the  arts,  and  the  improvements 
of  this  age,  in  one  of  our  great  cities ;  and 
have  imagined  how  strange  must  be  the  sight 


LUCY'S   EXAMPLE.  195 

of  many  things,  with  which  you  are  familiar, 
to  one  who  looked  for  the  first  time  upon  the 
wonders  of  a  civilized  world. 

And  then  you  have  gone  with  Lucy  from 
the  midst  of  all  these  new  objects  of  admira- 
tion and  scenes  of  interest,  up  to  the  chamber 
of  sickness,  and  the  bed  of  death.  Perhaps  you 
wept  as  you  read  those  words  of  tender  affec- 
tion, which  added  to  the  holy  solemnities  of 
that  dying  hour — as  you  thought  of  the  crush- 
ed hopes  of  those  missionary  parents,  of  the 
sudden  stroke  that  made  the  first  breach  in  that 
loving  circle,  far  from  their  home  and  their 
father — and  as  you  followed  this  lovely  "daugh- 
ter of  the  isles"  to  a  resting-place  in  a  stran- 
ger's sepulchre. 

And  are  there  no  lessons  of  wisdom  to  be 
derived  from  this  narrative  ?  Are  there  no 
convictions  of  duty,  no  desires  for  usefulness, 
in  any  young  hearts  that  may  receive  strength 
from  the  perusal  of  such  a  history  ?  Lest  in 
your  interest  in  the  novelty  of  these  scenes 
you  have  lost  sight  of  the  practical  benefit  to 
be  derived  from  Lucy  Thurston's  memoir,  per- 
mit me  to  direct  your  attention  to  some  traits 
in  her  character  which  you  may  wisely  imi- 


196  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

tate,  and  some  circumstances  in  her  history 
which  ought  to  make  a  lasting  impression  on 
your  minds. 

Lucy  was  an  industrious  scholar.  She  was 
far  removed  from  the  improvements  of  this  age 
and  country,  which  so  facilitate  the  labors  of 
the  teacher  and  scholar.  In  pursuing  her 
studies,  she  had  not  access  to  those  means  of 
illustration  and  experiment,  which  so  constant- 
ly and  imperceptibly  tend  to  your  improve- 
ment. But  the  advantages  she  did  enjoy,  she 
prized  highly,  and  improved  accordingly.  This 
was  the  only  secret  of  her  progress,  and  you 
have  had  sufficient  evidence  of  the  character 
and  extent  of  her  attainments. 

How  many  anxious  desires  have  your  par- 
ents, that  you  may  grow  up  intelligent  and 
well-informed.  How  much  do  they  every 
year  expend  for  your  education.  Learn  from 
Lucy's  history  what  may  be  accomplished  in 
circumstances  that  you  would  consider  the 
least  advantageous,  and  let  her  success  encour- 
age you  in  the  pursuit  of  useful  knowledge. 

She  improved  by  observation.  This  is  very 
manifest  in  the  whole  history  of  her  life.  How 
many  valuable  ideas  she  acquired  by  giving 


LUCY'S  EXAMPLE.  197 

attention  to  'what  she  saiv,  and  remembering 
what  she  heard.  "When  her  parents  were  fa- 
vored with  visits  from  other  missionaries  or 
travellers,  she  attentively  observed  their  man- 
ners, and  was  in  the  habit  of  writing  down 
whatever  she  heard  them  say  that  was  new  or 
interesting  to  her.  How  carefully  she  treas- 
ured up  useful  suggestions  that  were  made  to 
her  on  her  voyage  to  this  country,  and  such 
items  of  information  as  she  considered  valu- 
able. How  interesting  are  her  comments  upon 
the  manners  and  customs  of  the  Society  Island- 
ers ;  and  her  remarks  to  her  father  upon  the 
appearance  of  a  Christian  congregation  in  this 
country. 

The  peculiar  circumstances  in  which  her  life 
was  passed,  probably  made  Lucy  appreciate 
more  highly  this  means  of  improvement ;  but 
whatever  be  the  situation  of  an  individual,  the 
enlargement  of  his  mind,  and  his  progress  in 
knowledge,  depend  very  much  on  the  use  he 
makes  of  his  opportunities  for  observation.  It 
is  especially  important  for  every  young  person 
to  ask  daily, 

"  What  have  I  learned  'where'er  I've  been, 
From  all  I've  heard,  from  all  I've  seen  ?' 


198  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

Lucy  treasured  up  religious  knowledge. 
She  loved  to  commit  to  memory  portions  of 
Scripture  and  hymns,  not  only  in  her  child- 
hood, but  as  long  as  she  lived.  In  a  hymn- 
book  of  hers  now  before  me,  she  had  placed  a 
few  blank  leaves,  upon  which  she  used  to  write 
the  first  lines  of  the  hymns  she  committed  from 
H.  On  these  leaves  are  the  first  lines  of  sev- 
enty-nine hymns,  a  great  part  of  which  she 
learned  on  the  Sabbaths  during  her  voyage  to 
this  country.  In  reference  to  her  Sabbath 
employments,  her  mother  wrote  to  her  father, 
shortly  after  Luc}'s  death,  "  Besides  commit- 
ting a  lesson  from  the  Bible,  and  a  portion  from 
another  work,  her  own  feelings  would  often 
prompt  her  to  learn  from  one  to  four  hymns 
after  the  usual  exercises  of  public  and  social 
worship." 

The  number  of  books  for  the  instruction  of 
the  young,  is  so  greatly  multiplied  in  this  age, 
that  children  have  a  strong  temptation  to  neg- 
lect the  habit  of  treasuring  up  divine  truth  in 
a  definite  form.  But  "the  good  old  way"  of 
learning  by  heart  the  Bible,  the  catechisms, 
and  psalms  and  hymns,  will  never  find  a  sub- 
stitute in  the  variety  and  value  of  "juvenile 


LUCY'S  EXAMPLE.  199 

books,"  however  numerous  and  excellent.  Cul- 
tivate a  taste  for  reading,  and  read  useful  books ; 
but  remember,  it  is  "  the  holy  Scriptures  which 
are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation, 
through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus."  Com- 
mit to  memory,  habitually,  some  portion  of 
the  sacred  volume,  if  it  be  but  a  verse  or  two 
daily,  and  now  and  then  a  hymn  from  some 
one  of  the  excellent  collections  in  use.  This 
will  not  only  make  you  more  useful  in  days 
of  health,  but  in  seasons  of  affliction  and 
days  of  languishing,  will  enable  you  to  say 
with  the  Psalmist,  "  In  the  multitude  of  my 
thoughts  within  me,  thy  comforts  delight  my 
soul." 

Lucy  was  obedient  to  her  parents.  This 
was  her  character  in  her  childhood,  and  by  this 
means  she  not  only  made  her  parents  happy, 
but  was  useful  to  others.  The  poor  heathen 
loved  and  respected  her,  when  they  could  not 
converse  with  her,  and  learned  many  lessons 
of  filial  affection  from  her  example.  She  "  re- 
garded the  counsels  and  instructions  of  her  par- 
ents, and  conformed  herself  to  their  wishes," 
even  in  the  smallest  particulars.  When  re- 
ceiving  some  presents  of  clothing  after  she 


200  THE   MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

arrived  in  this  country,  she  thought  of  the 
judgment  and  approbation  of  her  father,  and 
would  not  willingly  have  worn  what  she 
thought  he  would  disapprove. 

Do  you  honor  your  father  and  mother  ?  Your 
deference  to  their  opinions,  and  regard  to  their 
wishes,  will  not  only  in  some  measure  repay 
their  labors  of  love,  but  may  influence  others 
to  habits  of  subordination  and  obedience,  and 
thus  promote  the  best  interests  of  many  around 
you.  In  this  age  of  knowledge,  children  are 
too  apt  to  think  they  grow  wiser  than  their 
parents,  and  that  they  may  put  a  new  construc- 
tion upon  the  fifth  commandment.  A  fashion 
prevails  very  different  from  that  which  existed 
in  the  early  years  of  your  fathers.  Children 
now  persuade  their  parents,  and  if  they  receive 
advice  from  them,  do  not  feel  the  obligation  to 
submit  implicitly  to  their  directions.  But 
"  Children,  obey  your  parents,"  will  be  a  bind- 
ing command  to  the  end  of  time.  Many  a 
child  will  owe  the  formation  of  a  virtuous  char- 
acter and  a  life  of  usefulness  to  its  rigid  observ- 
ance ;  and  many  will  bring  down  the  grey 
hairs  of  their  fathers  in  sorrow  to  the  grave. 
in  consequence  of  its  neglect. 


LUCY'S   EXAMPLE.  20} 

••  Very  pleasant"  is  the  remembrance  of  a  du- 
tiful child  to  a  bereaved  parent.  May  the  dear 
children  who  read  these  pages,  leave  a  memory 
as  precious  in  this  respect,  as  did  Lucy  Thurston. 

Lucy  reverenced  the  Sabbath.  She  remem- 
bered God's  day  to  keep  it  holy.  She  spent  it 
in  improving  her  own  soul,  and  in  striving  to 
do  good  to  others.  It  appears  from  her  journal, 
that  nothing  gave  her  more  pain  on  her  voy- 
age, than  the  loss  of  "  those  quiet  Sabbaths  she 
used  to  enjoy  in  her  beloved  home."  From  her 
Bible  she  meekly  learned  the  will  of  her  heav- 
enly Father,  and  by  her  instructions  to  her 
heathen  scholars,  and  her  example  to  others,  she 
strove  to  perform  it.  Thus  were  her  Sabbaths 
days  of  "  spiritual  nourishment  and  growth  in 
grace" — days  in  which  her  soul  was  ripened 
for  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

How  do  you  spend  your  Sabbaths  ?  Are 
the}''  days  of  intellectual  and  spiritual  improve- 
ment ?  Do  they  find  you  delighting  in  the 
word  of  God,  in  the  worship  of  the  sanctuary, 
and  in  the  instructions  of  the  Bible  class  or 
Sabbath-school ;  or  teaching  a  little  band  of 
young  immortals  in  the  way  of  life  ?  If  so,  the 
favor  of  the  Lord  is  upon  you.     He  has  pro- 


202  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

nouneed  a  special  blessing  upon  those  who  "  call 
the  Sabbath  a  delight,"  the  "  holy  of  the  Lord," 
and  "  honorable."  But  if  the  Sabbath  is  a  day 
of  tiresome  restraint,  of  tedious  monotony,  and 
devoted  to  the  amusements  of  the  world,  be  as- 
sured, your  heart  is  entirely  unprepared  for  the 
enjoyment  of  that  eternal  sabbath  upon  which 
we  believe  Lucy  has  now  entered. 

She  loved  her  .Saviour.  In  her  childhood 
she  delighted  to  do  his  will.  At  the  age  of 
thirteen  she  publicly  consecrated  herself  to  his 
service,  and  the  remainder  of  her  brief  life  was 
spent  in  efforts  to  honor  his  name.  Early  piety 
made  Lucy  happy  ;  it  was  the  life  of  her  en- 
joyments. She  loved  God's  works,  his  word, 
his  ordinances ;  and  her  "  peace  flowed  like  a 
river,"  because  she  "  hearkened  to  his  com- 
mandments." 

Have  you  heard  the  call  which  so  deeply 
impressed  her  mind  in  her  early  years :  "  Son, 
give  me  thine  heart  ?"  And  have  you  been  so 
sweetly  and  early  constrained  to  obey  it  ?  Jesus 
has  loved  you  and  given  himself  for  you.  Be 
lieve  on  him,  and  to  you  he  will  be  equally 
precious,  and  in  his  service  you  will  be  equally 
happy. 


LUCY'S  EXAMPLE.  203 

Lucy  loved  the  heathen.  How  she  Labored 
and  hoio  she  prayed,  that  they  might  be  con- 
verted. While  engaged  in  preparing  for  future 
usefulness,  and  devoting  much  time  to  the 
acquirement  of  knowledge,  she  felt  the  respon- 
sibility of  a  professed  servant  of  Jesus  to  make 
efforts  to  win  souls.  While  yet  a  child,  she 
began  to  instruct  the  benighted  children  of 
Kailua,  and  when  she  came  to  the  close  of  her 
short  life,  expressed  no  other  wish  to  live,  but 
to  go  back  and  continue  her  labors  among  them. 

Who  among  the  youthful  members  of  our 
churches  may  not  profit  by  the  example  of  this 
young  disciple  ?  Who  has  made  efforts  like  hers 
for  the  souls  of  others  ?  Who  has  realized  the 
obligation  of  early  obedience  to  the  command, 
"  Go,  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature?" 
Who  has  obeyed  it,  by  early  devotion  to  the 
cause  of  missions,  and  by  efforts  and  prayers 
in  childhood  and  youth  for  the  world's  conver- 
sion ?  Who  have  "  denied  themselves"  in  any 
way,  that  the  bread  of  life  might  be  sent  to  the 
destitute  ?  As  one  month  after  another  passed 
away,  Lucy  was  four  times  engaged  in  a  little 
prayer-meeting  with  her  heathen  scholars,  and 
as  often  uniting  with  the  children  of  her  own 


204  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

and  another  mission  family  in  prayer  for  the 
children  of  the  missionaries ;  and  how  many 
of  the  youth  who  read  these  pages,  have  ob- 
served the  "  monthly  concert  of  prayer  ?"  Alas, 
how  few  of  the  children  of  Christian  America 
have  remembered  the  families  of  the  mission- 
aries and  the  families  of  the  heathen. 

Lucy's  scholars,  Kealoha  and  Kahulipuni, 
desired  her  to  give  their  "  love  to  all  the  daugh- 
ters of  the  United  States,  and  to  the  church- 
members."  0,  that  all  those  to  whom  it  may 
here  be  presented,  would  reciprocate  the  affec- 
tionate message  of  these  converted  heathen,  by 
sending  the  knowledge  of  a  Saviour's  love  to 
heathen  children  in  every  part  of  the  earth. 

Lucy  died  a  happy,  peaceful  death.  She 
had  much  to  attach  her  to  this  world.  She  was 
in  the  vigor  of  youth,  in  the  bloom  of  health ; 
and  life  to  her  was  full  of  sources  of  enjoyment. 
She  had  just  landed  in  America,  with  the  hope 
of  having  new  advantages  for  knowledge  and 
improvement.  She  had  already  had  much  prep- 
aration for  usefulness,  and  she  had  a  heart  to 
love  and  serve  God.  Why  then  was  she  so 
willing  to  die?  She  knew  she  loved  the  Sav- 
iour.    "  Mother,  I  do  love  him,  I  know  I  do" 


LUCY'S  EXAMPLE.  205 

I  shall  never  forget  the  sweet,  emphatic  tones 
with  which  Lucy  addressed  her  mother  in  that 
dying  hour  ;  and  how  often  have  I  wished  that 
more  children  of  her  age,  who  are  early  cut 
down  by  death,  could  leave  such  an  assurance 
to  comfort  the  hearts  of  their  afflicted  parents. 
"It  is  not  a  hard  thing  to  die,"  said  Lucy's 
mother.  "  0  no,  mother,  it  is  not  hard,"  said 
her  dying  child. 

How  different  was  the  death-scene  of  another 
child  I  knew,  who  has  gone  since  Lucy's  death 
to  the  eternal  world.  "  Father,"  said  she,  "  I 
should  be  willing  to  die,  but  /  know  I  am  not 
prepared.  Mother,  I  cannot  die,  I  am  such  a 
sinner."  But  when  Lucy  died,  her  mother 
could  rejoice  in  the  midst  of  sorrow,  in  giving 
her  back  to  Him  to  whom  she  had  been  early 
consecrated.  She  had  no  doubt  of  Lucy's  prep- 
aration for  the  joys  of  heaven,  and  that  she 
went  to  join  Charles  Richards  and  Gerrit  Judd, 
and  other  dear  children  of  the  missionaries,  who 
had  gone  before  her  to  the  Saviour  they  loved, 
and  to  be  eternally  happy. 

And  now,  my  young  reader,  will  you  not 
profit  by  the  remembrance  of  some  features  in 
Lucy's  character,  her  well-spent  life,  and  her 


206  THE  MISSIONARY'S   DAUGHTER. 

end  of  peace  ?  Does  not  her  history  prove  that 
mental  improvement  is  confined  to  no  localities, 
and  is  dependent  on  few  circumstances  ?  Does 
it  not  show  how  "the  heart  of  thy  father  and 
thy  mother  may  be  made  glad,"  and  all  tha.t 
know  thee  may  "  rejoice  ;"  that  the  law  of  God 
may  be  written  early  upon  the  heart,  and  that 
they  have  great  peace  that  follow  it  ?  Does  it 
not  teach  you  how  the  great  object  of  life  is 
accomplished,  and  how  to  be  prepared  for  an 
early  and  a  sudden  death  ?  And  does  it  not 
speak  in  new  tones  of  tenderness  and  power  in 
behalf  of  the  perishing  heathen? 

Lucy  was  cut  down  in  the  midst  of  her  days. 
Her  parents'  hopes  for  her  usefulness  were  sud- 
denly blasted.  Her  own  expectations  were  all 
disappointed.  She  was  not  permitted  to  enter 
"  the  enlightened  society  of  America,"  to  pass 
a  few  years  in  improvement,  and  then  return 
to  the  Kailua  home  she  so  much  loved.  God 
did  not  require  her  to  go  back  to  teach  the  chil- 
dren of  Hawaii  the  way  to  heaven.  But  he 
had  some  wise  and  holy  purpose  to  fulfil  in  her 
unexpected  removal.  It  was  not  merely  to 
sicken  and  die,  and  find  a  place  in  our  sepul- 
chres, that  this  lamb  of  the  Saviour's  fold  was 


LUCY'S   EXAMPLE.  207 

taken  from  the  seclusion  of  a  mission  family, 
and  the  labors  of  the  mission  field,  and  sent 
across  the  waters.  To  me,  this  event  has  seem- 
ed specially  designed  to  awaken  in  the  minds 
of  our  youth,  at  this  very  crisis  in  the  history 
of  our  missions,  a  new  sense  of  their  obligations 
and  abilities  ;  to  enkindle  in  the  bosom  of  those 
who  have  early  consecrated  themselves  to  Christ, 
a  new  flame  of  love  and  zeal  and  energy  in  his 
blessed  cause ;  and  to  commence  a  new  series 
of  efforts,  which  shall  never  cease  till  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea. 

Methinks  the  eye  of  a  covenant-keeping  God 
looked  down  upon  this  meek  follower  of  his 
Son,  as  she  came  upon  this  holy  errand  from 
the  land  of  Obukahaia.  Daily  employed  in  the 
duties  of  the  child  and  the  scholar,  and  con- 
stant in  her  attachment  to  her  Saviour,  she 
was  preparing,  as  she  hoped,  for  future  labors 
in  the  cause  of  missions.  But  her  soul  was  fast 
ripening  for  heaven,  her  work  was  done,  and 
the  great  design  of  her  embassy  was  to  be 
accomplished  by  presenting  her  own  record  of 
her  short  life  to  the  children  of  America.  Thus 
did  Lucy  come  as  a  missionary  to  them,  to 


208  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

entreat  them  to  "love  Jesus"  and  remember 
the  heathen. 

The  same  omniscient  eye  is  looking  down  to 
see  how  this  new  message  is  received.  God  is 
asking  you,  dear  readers,  to  make  it  the  high 
purpose  of  your  lives  to  secure  the  salvation 
of  your  own  souls,  and  the  souls  of  others.  He 
is  presenting  to  you,  by  the  pen  of  one  who 
lived  almost  her  entire  life  on  heathen  ground, 
the  wants  and  the  woes  of  the  heathen.  By 
her  example,  her  early  efforts,  her  prayers,  her 
letters,  and  her  dying  solicitude  for  the  children 
of  Hawaii,  be  persuaded  to  feel,  and  labor,  and 
pray  for  the  souls  that  are  ready  to  perish  in 
the  vast  territories  of  the  heathen  world. 

The  labor,  and  prayer,  and  resources  upon 
which  the  missionary  cause  depends  will  soon 
devolve  on  you.  Some  of  you  are  to  go  far 
hence  to  preach  the  Gospel,  others  are  to  pro- 
vide the  means  for  sustaining  missions — all  are 
to  exert  an  influence,  and  to  pray  in  spirit  and 
in  truth,  "  Thy  kingdom  come."  Inquire  of 
the  Lord  with  diligence  and  without  delay 
what  part  he  would  have  you  to  perform  in  the 
glorious  work  which  he  has  pledged  his  own 
promise  to  accomplish,  and  he  will  permit  every 


LUCY'S   EXAMPLE.  v»OS> 

one  of  you  who  has  a  willing  heart  io  be  a  co- 
worker with  him  in  the  extension  of  his  blessed 
kingdom. 

The  present  band  of  laborers  will  soon  be 
gathered  to  their  fathers.  Perhaps  God  is  now 
calling  to  some  of  you,  as  he  did  to  Samuel  of 
old,  to  consecrate  yourselves  early  to  the  ser- 
vice of  the  altar.  Listen  to  that  call.  Devote 
yourselves  to  the  Saviour,  and  by  mental  cul- 
ture and  discipline,  and  with  dependence  on 
the  grace  and  spirit  of  your  Master,  seek  to  be 
prepared  for  his  service,  and  he  will  permit  you 
to  bear  the  knowledge  of  his  name  afar  off  to 
the  Gentiles. 

Children  of  Christian  parents,  consecrated  to 
God  in  your  childhood,  when  you  think  of  "the 
missionary's  daughter,"  remember  how  she 
loved  the  heathen,  and  ask  what  you  can  do  for 
the  Saviour  who  died  for  their  redemption. 


1SE.  Daughter.  J  ^ 


APPENDIX. 


THE  HAWAIIAN  LANGUAGE. 

EXTRACT    FROM    "  STEWART'S    SANDWICH    ISLANDS." 

The  Hawaiian  language  was  exclusively  ora] 
till  after  the  arrival  of  the  American  missionaries : 
a  first  effort  by  them  was  a  reduction  of  it  to  a  writ- 
ten form.  They  found  it  to  be  simple  in  its  elements, 
and  capable  of  being  represented  in  its  sounds  by  a 
selection  from  the  Roman  alphabet.  Its  peculiari- 
ties consist  in  a  predominance  of  vowels,  and  an 
entire  rejection  of  double  consonants,  and  of  all  sib- 
ilant, nasal,  and  guttural  sounds,  and  in  the  invari- 
able termination  of  eveiy  syllable  and  word  by  a 
vowel. 

The  Hawaiian  alphabet  consists  of  fourteen  let- 
ters :  five  vowels,  &,  e,  i,  o,  u,  and  nine  consonants, 
b,  d,  h,  k,  I,  m}  n,  p,  and  w.  That  no  letter  should 
be  silent,  and  that  every  letter  should  have  one  un* 
deviating  sound,  were  made  radical  principles  in  the 
written  language.     The  English  sounds  of  the  con- 


APPENDIX.  211 

sonants  were  retained ;  but  important  advantages 
led  to  the  adoption,  for  the  vowels,  of  the  sounds 
given  to  them  in  the  principal  languages  of  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe.  To  pronounce  any  word  in  their 
tongue  correctly,  therefore,  it  is  necessary  only  to 
learn  the  proper  sounds  of  the  vowels  and  dip- 
thongs. 

a  is  sounded  ah,  as  in  man,  mat,  marry. 
e  has  the  sound  of  a  in  fate,  mate,  date. 
i  has  the  sound  of  ee  in  bee,  or  i  in  marine. 
o  is  sounded  as  in  no,  note. 
u  has  the  sound  of  oo,  as  rude,  rule,  ruin. 

The  principal  dipthongs  are, 

ai,  sounded  as  in  aisle. 

au,  sounded  oiv,  as  in  vow. 

oi,  sounded  as  in  oil. 

ou,  sounded  like  o,  followed  closely  by  oo. 

These  remarks  will  explain  the  changes  which 
have  taken  place  in  the  orthography  of  some  words 
which  frequently  appear  in  the  journals  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, as  habit,  halo,  kapa,  etc.,  for  tabu,  taro, 
tapa,  etc.  ;  and  may  aid  the  reader  in  pronouncing 
some  names  and  terms  in  this  volume,  of  which  the 
pronunciation  is  not  given. 


212  THE   MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

ERUPTION  OF   THE   VOLCANO    OF    KILAUEA,    ON 
THE  ISLAND  OF  HAWAII,  IN  1840. 

BY    REV.    TITUS    COAN. 

On  the  30th  of  May  the  people  of  Puna  observed 
the  appearance  of  smoke  and  fire  in  the  interior,  a 
mountainous   and  desolate  region  in  that  district. 
Thinking  that  the  fire  might  be  the  burning  of  some 
jungle,  they  took  little  notice  of  it  until  the  next 
day,  Sunday,  when  the  meetings  in  the  different  vil 
lages  were  thrown  into  confusion  by  a  sudden  and 
grand  exhibition  of  fire,  on  a  scale  so  large  and  fear- 
ful as  to  leave  no  room  to  doubt  the  cause  of  the 
phenomenon.     The  fire  augmented  during  the  day 
and  night ;  but  it  did  not  seem  to  flow  off  rapidly  in 
any  direction.     All  were  in  consternation,  as  it  was 
expected  that  the   molten   flood  would   pour  itself 
down  from  its  height  of  four  thousand  feet  to  the 
coast,  and  no  one  knew  to  what  point  it  would  flow, 
or  what  devastation  would  attend  its  fiery  course. 
On  Monday,  June  1st,  the  stream  began  to  flow  of? 
in  a  northeasterly  direction  ;  and  on  Wednesday,  June 
3d,  at  evening,  the  burning  river  reached  the  sea, 
having  averaged  about  half  a  mile  an  hour  in  its 
progress.     The  rapidity  of  the  flow  was  very  une- 
qual, being  modified  by  the  inequalities  of  the  surface 
over  which  the  stream  passed.     Sometimes  it  is  sup- 
posed to  have  moved  five  miles*  an  hour,  and  at  othei 


APPENDIX.  213 

times,  owing  to   obstructions,  making  no  apparent 
progress,  except  clearing  away  hills  and  precipices. 

But  I  will  return  to  the  source  of  the  irruption. 
This  is  in  a  forest,  and  in  the  bottom  of  an  ancient 
wooded  crater,  about  four  hundred  feet  deep,  and 
probably  eight  miles  east  from  Kilauea.  The  region 
being  uninhabited  and  covered  with  a  thicket,  it  was 
some  time  before  the  place  was  discovered ;  and  up  to 
this  time,  though  several  foreigners  have  attempted 
it,  no  one  except  myself  has  reached  the  spot.  From 
Kilauea  to  this  place,  the  lava  flows  in  a  subterra- 
nean gallery,  probably  at  the  depth  of  a  thousand 
feet ;  but  its  course  can  be  distinctly  traced  all  the 
wray,  by  the  rending  of  the  crust  of  the  earth  into 
innumerable  fissures,  and  by  the  emission  of  smoke, 
steam,  and  gases.  The  eruption  in  this  old  crater  ia 
small,  and  from  this  place  the  stream  disappears 
again  for  the  distance  of  a  mile  or  two,  when  the 
lava  again  gushed  up,  and  spread  over  an  area  of 
about  fifty  acres.  Again  it  passes  under  ground  for 
two  or  three  miles,  when  it  reappears  in  another  old 
wooded  crater,  consuming  the  forest,  and  partly  fill- 
ing up  the  basin.  Once  more  it  disappears,  and 
flowing  in  a  subterranean  channel,  cracks  and  breaks 
the  earth,  opening  fissures  from  six  inches  to  ten  or 
twelve  feet  in  width,  and  sometimes  splitting  the 
trunk  of  a  tree  so  exactly  that  its  legs  stand  astride 
at  the  fissure.     At  some  places  it  is  impossible  to 


214  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

trace  the  subterranean  stream,  on  account  of  the  im- 
penetrable thicket  under  which  it  passes.  After 
flowing  under  ground  several  miles,  perhaps  six  or 
eight,  it  again  broke  out  like  an  overwhelming  flood, 
and  sweeping  forest,  hamlet,  plantation,  and  every 
thing  before  it,  rolled  down  "with  resistless  energy  to 
the  sea,  where,  leaping  a  precipice  of  forty  or  fifty 
feet,  it  poured  itself  in  one  vast  cataract  of  fire,  into 
the  deep  below,  with  loud  detonations,  fearful  hiss- 
ings, and  a  thousand  unearthly  and  indescribable 
sounds.  Imagine  to  yourself  a  river  of  fused  mine- 
rals, of  the  breadth  and  depth  of  Niagara,  and  of  a 
deep  gory  red,  falling  in  one  emblazoned  sheet,  one 
raging  torrent,  into  the  ocean.  The  scene,  as  de- 
scribed by  eye-witnesses,  was  terribly  sublime.  Two 
mighty  agencies  in  collision.  Two  antagonistic  and 
gigantic  forces  in  contact,  and  producing  effects  on  a 
scale  inconceivably  grand.  The  atmosphere  in  all 
directions  was  filled  with  ashes,  spray,  gases,  etc.  ; 
while  the  burning  lava,  as  it  fell  into  the  water,  was 
shivered  into  millions  of  minute  particles,  and  being 
thrown  back  into  the  air,  fell  in  showers  of  sand  on 
all  the  surrounding  country.  The  coast  was  extended 
into  the  sea  for  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  and  a  pretty  sand 
beach  and  a  new  cape  were  formed.  Three  hills  of 
sand  were  also  formed  in  the  sea,  the  lowest  about  two 
hundred,  and  the  highest  about  three  hundred  feet. 
For  three  v/eeks  this  terrific  river  disgorged  itself 


APPENDIX.  215 

into  the  sea  with  little  abatement.  Multitudes  of 
fishes  were  killed,  and  the  waters  of  the  ocean  were 
heated  for  twenty  miles  along  the  coast.  The  breadth 
of  the  stream,  where  it  fell  into  the  sea,  is  about 
half  a  mile,  but  inland  it  varies  from  one  to  four  or 
five  miles  in  width,  conforming  itself  like  a  river  to 
the  face  of  the  country  over  which  it  flowed.  In- 
deed, if  you  can  imagine  the  Mississippi  converted 
into  liquid  fire,  of  the  consistency  of  fused  iron,  and 
moving  onward,  sometimes  rapidly,  sometimes  slug- 
gishly, now  widening  into  a  sea,  and  anon  rushing 
through  a  narrow  defile,  winding  its  way  through 
mighty  forests  and  ancient  solitudes,  you  will  get 
some  idea  of  the  spectacle  here  exhibited.  The 
depth  of  the  stream  will  probably  vary  from  ten  to 
two  hundred  feet,  according  to  the  inequalities  of  the 
surface  over  which  it  passed.  During  the  flow,  night 
was  converted  into  day  on  all  eastern  Hawaii.  The 
light  rose  and  spread  like  morning  upon  the  moun 
tains,  and  its  glare  was  seen  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  island.  It  was  also  distinctly  visible  for  more 
than  one  hundred  miles  at  sea ;  and  at  the  distance 
of  forty  miles,  fine  print  could  be  read  at  midnight. 
The  brilliancy  of  the  light  was  like  a  blazing  firma- 
ment, and  the  scene  was  one  of  unrivalled  sublimity. 
The  whole  course  of  the  stream  from  Kilauea  to 
the  sea,  is  about  forty  miles.  Its  mouth  is  about 
twenty-five  miles  from  Hilo  station.     The  ground 


216  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

over  which  it  flowed  descends  at  the  rate  of  one  hun- 
dred feet  to  the  mile.  The  crust  is  now  cooled,  and  may 
be  traversed,  with  care,  though  scalding  steam,  pun- 
gent gases,  and  smoke  are  still  emitted  in  many  places. 
On  pursuing  my  way  for  nearly  two  days  over 
this  mighty  smouldering  mass,  I  was  more  and  more 
impressed  at  every  step  with  the  wonderful  scene. 
Hills  had  been  melted  down  like  wax ;  ravines  and 
deep  valleys  had  been  filled ;  and  majestic  forests 
had  disappeared  like  a  feather  in  the  flames.  In 
some  places  the  molten  stream  parted  and  flowed  in 
separate  channels  for  a  considerable  distance,  and 
then  reuniting,  formed  islands  of  various  sizes,  from 
one  to  fifty  acres,  with  trees  still  standing,  but  seared 
and  blighted  with  the  intense  heat.  On  the  outer 
edges  of  the  lava,  where  the  stream  was  more  shal- 
low, and  the  heat  less  vehement,  and  where  of  course 
the  liquid  mass  cooled  soonest,  the  trees  were  mowed 
down  like  grass  before  the  scythe,  and  left  charred, 
crisped,  smouldering,  and  only  half  consumed.  As 
the  lava  flowed  around  the  trunks  of  large  trees  on 
the  outskirts  of  the  stream,  the  melted  mass  stiffened 
and  consolidated  before  the  trunk  was  consumed  ; 
and  when  this  was  effected,  the  top  of  the  tree  fell 
and  lay  unconsumed  on  the  crust,  while  the  hole 
which  marked  the  place  of  the  trunk,  remains  almost 
as  smooth  and  perfect  as  the  calibre  of  a  cannon. 
These  holes  are  innumerable,  and  I  found  them  to 


APPENDIX.  217 

measure  from  ten  to  forty  feet  deep ;  but  as  I  remarked 
before,  they  are  in  the  more  shallow  parts  of  the 
lava,  the  trees  being  entirely  consumed  where  it  was 
deeper.  During-  the  flow  of  this  eruption,  the  great 
crater  of  Kilauea  sunk  about  three  hundred  feet,  and 
her  fires  became  nearly  extinct,  one  lake  only  out  of 
many  being  left  active  in  this  mighty  caldron.  This, 
with  other  facts  which  have  been  named,  demon- 
strates that  the  eruption  was  the  disgorgement  of  the 
fires  of  Kilauea.  The  open  lake  in  the  old  crater  is 
at  present  intensely  active,  and  the  fires  are  increas- 
ing, as  is  evident  from  the  glare  visible  at  our  sta- 
tion, and  from  the  testimony  of  visitors. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  eruption,  slight  and 
repeated  shocks  of  earthquake  were  felt  for  several 
successive  days,  near  the  scene  of  action.  These 
shocks  were  not  noticed  at  Hilo. 

Through  the  directing  hand  of  a  kind  Providence, 
no  lives  were  lost,  and  but  little  property  was  con- 
sumed during  this  amazing  flood  of  fiery  ruin.  The 
stream  passed  over  an  almost  uninhabited  desert. 
A  few  little  hamlets  were  consumed,  and  a  few  plan- 
tations were  destroyed ;  but  the  inhabitants,  fore- 
warned, fled  and  escaped.  During  the  progress  of 
the  eruption,  some  of  the  people  in  Puna  spent  most 
of  their  time  in  prayer  and  in  religious  meetings  ; 
some  flew  in  consternation  from  the  face  of  the  all- 
devouring  element,  others  wandered  along  its  mar- 


218  THE  MISSIONARY'S  DAUGHTER. 

gin,  marking  with  idle  curiosity  its  daily  progress^ 
while  another  class  still  coolly  pursued  their  usual 
avocations,  unawed  by  the  burning  fury  as  it  rolled 
along  within  a  mile  of  their  doors.  It  was  literally 
true  that  they  ate,  drank,  bought,  sold,  planted, 
builded,  apparently  indifferent  to  the  roar  of  con- 
suming forests,  the  sight  of  devouring  fire,  the  start- 
ling detonations,  the  hissing  of  escaping  steam,  the 
rending  of  the  earth,  the  shivering  and  melting  of 
gigantic  rocks,  the  raging  and  dashing  of  the  fiery 
waves,  the  bellowings,  the  murmurings  and  un- 
earthly mutterings  coming  up  from  a  burning  deep. 
They  went  carelessly  on  amid  the  rain  of  ashes,  sand, 
and  fiery  scintillations,  gazing  vacantly  on  the  ever- 
varying  appearance  of  the  atmosphere,  murky,  black, 
livid,  blazing,  the  sudden  rising  of  lofty  pillars  of 
flame,  the  upward  curling  of  ten  thousand  columns 
of  smoke,  and  their  majestic  roll  in  dense,  dingy, 
lurid,  or  parti-colored  clouds.  All  these  moving 
phenomena  were  regarded  by  them  as  the  fall  of  a 
shower,  or  the  running  of  a  brook ;  while  to  others 
they  were  as  the  tokens  of  a  burning  world,  the 
departing  heavens,  and  a  coming  Judge. 

I  will  just  remark  here,  that  while  the  stream 
was  flowing,  it  might  be  approached  within  a  few 
yards  on  the  windward  side  ;  while  at  the  leeward 
no  one  could  live  within  the  distance  of  many  miles, 
on  account  of  the  smoke,  the  impregnation  of  the 


APPENDIX.  219 

air  with  pungent  and  deadly  gases,  and  the  fiery 
showers  which  were  constantly  descending  and  de- 
stroying all  vegetable  life.  During  the  progress  of 
the  descending  stream,  it  would  often  fall  into  some 
fissure,  and  forcing  itself  in  apertures,  and  under 
massy  rocks,  and  even  hillocks  and  extended  plats  of 
ground,  and  lifting  them  from  their  ancient  beds, 
bear  them  with  all  their  superincumbent  mass  of 
soil,  trees,  etc.,  on  its  livid  bosom,  like  a  raft  on  the 
water.  When  the  fused  mass  was  sluggish,  it  had 
a  gory  appearance  like  clotted  blood,  and  when  it 
was  active  it  resembled  fresh  and  clotted  blood  min- 
gled and  thrown  into  violent  agitation.  Sometimes 
the  flowing  lava  would  find  a  subterranean  gallery, 
diverging  at  right  angles  from  the  main  channel,  and 
pressing  into  it  would  flow  off  unobserved,  till  meet- 
ing with  some  obstruction  in  its  dark  passage,  when, 
by  its  expansive  force,  it  would  raise  the  crust  of  the 
earth  into  a  dome-like  hill,  of  fifteen  or  twenty  feet 
in  height,  and  then,  bursting  this  shell,  pour  itself 
out  in  a  fiery  torrent  around.  A  man  who  was 
standing  at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  main 
stream,  and  intensely  gazing  on  the  absorbing  scene 
before  him,  found  himself  suddenly  raised  to  the 
height  of  ten  or  fifteen  feet  above  the  common  level 
around  him,  and  he  had  but  just  time  to  escape  from 
his  dangerous  position,  when  the  earth  opened  where 
he  had  stood,  and  a  stream  of  fire  gushed  out. 


BOOKS  FOR  YOUNG  MEN. 


MAGIE'S   SPRING-TIME  OF   LIFE. 

With  portrait.     848  pp.  18nio  ;  30  cts.,  or  40  gilt, 

YOUNG   MAN  FROM   HOME. 
By  Rev.  John  Angell  James.   Especially  adapted  to  young 
men  in  cities.     231  pp.  18mo  ;  25  cts.,  or  35  gilt. 

Sabbath  Manual. 

By  Rev.  Justin  Edwards,  D.  D.  Invaluable  for  its  array 
of  principles  and  facts.     318  pp.  18mo  ;  25  cts. ,  or  35  gilt. 

COUNSELS  TO  YOUNG  MEN  ON  MODERN  INFIDELITY. 
By  Rev.  John  Morison.    The  style  is  glowing  and  attract- 
ive.    201  pp.  18mo  ;  25  cts.,  or  35  gilt. 

MEMOIR  OF  HARLAN  PAGE* 

An  impressive  exhibition  of  God's  blessing  upon  prayer 
and  personal  effort  for  the  conversion  of  individuals.  Steel 
portrait.     243  pp.  18mo  ;  25  cts.,  or  35  gilt. 

THE  ROCKET, 

Or  Story  of  the  celebrated  George  Stephenson,  the  great 
rail-road  man  of  England.  Illustrated.  118  pp.  18mo  ;  25 
cts.,  or  35  gilt. 

EARNEST  THOUGHTS. 

By  Rev.  James  Hamilton.  "Thoughts  that  breathe,  and 
words  that  burn."     190  pp.  18mo ;  20  cts.,  or  30  gilt. 

"WHY  DO  I  LIVE  ? 
Christian  activity  and  fidelity  urged  and  illustrated  in 
poetry  and  prose.     208  pp.  18mo;  20  cts.,  or  30  gilt. 

Considerations  for  Young  Men, 

And  WHO  ARE  THE  HAPPY?  Two  choice  volumes  by 
Rev.  J.  B.  Waterbury.     18mo;  each  15  cts.,  or  25  gilt. 

LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  TUTTLE, 
Or,  the  Christian  serving  God  in  his  business.     Steel  por- 
trait.    192  pp.  18mo  ;  20  cts.,  or  30  gilt. 

Caries  gtftoeil,  oi*  %  Sqbbqfi)-!)^^  ^ecl^ftjed. 

Illustrated.     11G  pp.  18  mo ;  15  cts.,  or  25  gilt. 


ILLUSTRATED  VOLUMES 

FOR 

CHILDREN  AND  YOUTH. 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  AMERICAN  TRACT  SOCIETY. 


FLOWERS  OF  SPRING-TIME. 
A  beautiful  quarto,  with,  colored  frontispiece,  and  one 
hundred  and  fifty  engravings.     $1  50,  or  $2  gilt. 

Songs  for  tlje  £ittlc  Ones  at  Qoitu. 

A  favorite  companion  of  the  nursery.  Sixty-two  engrav- 
ings.    35  cts.  cloth,  45  gilt. 

Dr.  Scndder's  Tales  about  the  Heathen. 

For  little  readers ;  finely  illustrated.     25  cts.,  35  gilt. 
THE  ILLUSTRATED  TRACT  PRIMER. 

Containing  alphabets,  spelling  lessons,  etc. ,  with  multi- 
plied engravings.     15  cts.,  or  25  gilt,  10  cts.  paper. 

LETTERS  TO  LITTLE  CHILDREN.    15  cts.,  or  20  gilt- 

GREAT  TRUTHS  IN  SIMPLE  WORDS  FOR  LITTLE 
CHILDREN.     15  cts.,  or  20  gilt. 

PEET'S  SCRIPTURE  LESSONS.  Twenty-seven  cuts. 
15  cts. ,  or  20  gilt. 

THE  INFANT'S  PRIMER.     5  cts. 

THE  CHILD'S  RRIMER.     3  cts. 

PICTURE  ALPHABET,  in  colors.     5  cts. 

FOR  SALE  AT  150  NASSAU-STREET,  NEW  YORK ;  40 
Cornhill,  Boston;  929  Chestnut-street,  Philadelphia;  7;> 
State-street,  Rochester;  163  "Walnut-street,  Cincinnati; 
170  South-Clark-street,  Chicago ;  9  South-Fifth-street,  St. 
Louis ;  73  West-Fayette-street,  Baltimore. 


(%ii$€©()to©Q»u)§  \Ntectte* 


Sacred  Songs. 

Hyums  and  tunes  for  family  and  social  worship.  Exten- 
sively used  and  loved  by  families,  and  in  the  social  worship 
of  God.     41G  pp.  12rno  ;  45  cts.,  or  60  gilt. 

SONGS  OF  ZION. 

A  smaller  pocket  collection,  of  the  same  general  charac- 
ter as  Sacred  Songs.  It  is  highly  prized.  192  pp.  18mo ; 
25  cts.,  or  35  gilt. 

HYMNS  FOR  SOCIAL  WORSHIP, 

A  choice  selection  of  evangelical  and  devotional  hymns, 
adapted  for  use  among  all  Christians.    82mo  ;  sheep  25  cts. 

Blinir  Barttmnts, 

Or  the  Story  of  a  Sightless  Sinner  and  his  great  Physician. 
By  Rev.  Dr.  Hoge.  257  pp.  18mo ;  35  cts.,  or  45  gilt. 
Fine  edition,  cloth  gilt,  75  cts. 

SYSTEMATIC  BENEFICENCE. 
Three  able  treatises,  showing  that  every  one  should  give 
statedly,  and  as  God  prospers  1dm.  364  pp.  18mo  ;  25  cts.,  or 
35  gilt.  Also  the  three  in  separate  volumes  :  namely,  Mis- 
sion of  the  Church.  15  cts.,  or  25  gilt,  pap.  10  cts.  Di- 
vine Law  of  Beneficence,  and  Zaccheus,  or  Scripture  Plan 
op  Beneficence.     Each  10  cts.,  or  15  gilt,  pap.  5  cts. 

Sabbath  Manual. 

By  Rev.  Dr.  Justin  Edwards.  An  invaluable  combina- 
tion of  principles  and  facts  illustrating  the  claims  of  the 
Sabbath  to  universal  observance.  318  pp.  18mo ;  25  cts., 
or  35  gilt.  Parts  1  and  3,  and  part  4,  are  sold  separately,  in 
paper  covers  at  5  cts. 

THE  RIGHT  WAY. 

A  Premium  Essay  on  Peace.  The  gospel  applied  to  the 
intercourse  of  individuals  and  nations.  303  pp.  18mo ;  25 
cts. ,  or  35  gilt. 

Stoins'  $l)0ugl)ts  on  gopcrg. 

Admirably  adapted  to  all  classes  of  readers.  302  pp. 
"^mo  ;  25  cts.,  or  35  gilt. 

AMERICAN  TRACT  SOCIETY,  150  NASSAU-STREET, 

NEW  YORK. 


DAY  TT~ 


7  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 


Hn  u 


it. 


5V  :.:::.\.:: 


This  publication  is  due  on  the  LAST  DATE 
stamped  below. 


^ 


'R7-7 


.1    T  It 


